Skip to main content

Full text of "Analysis of the rev. Richard Watson's Theological institutes : designed for the use of students and examining committees"

See other formats


D  teDue 

.?• 

J 

-a 

\ 

1 

T 

k 

FORM   t09 

AlfALTSIS  OF 


WATSON'S   THEOLOGICAL   INSTITUTES. 


Presented  to  the 

LIBRARY  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 

by  the 

INSTITUTE  FOR 

CHRISTIAN  STUDIES 


^M 


'W^f^'^t 


INSTITUTE  FOR  hi^M^fm 
TORONTO,  CAnAC/ 

ANALYSIS 


REV.   EICHAED  WATSON'S 


THEOLOGICAL  mSTITUTES, 


DESIGNED    FOR  THE    USE    OF 


STUDENTS  AND  EXAMINING  COMMITTEES. 


Xlcfaiscb  anb  Corrrrtcb  €bition. 


LONDON : 

GEORGE    LAMB,     SUTTON    STREET, 
COMMERCIAL  EOAD,  EAST. 


AUG  2  0  1997 


LONDON : 
PRINTED    BY    T.    DANKS,   CRANE    COURT,   FLEET    STREET. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  "  Theological  Institutes "  of  the  Rev.  Richard  WataoM 
furnish,  to  young  ministers  and  students,  the  most  faithful  and 
■comprehensive  exposition  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  as 
held  by  the  several  sections  of  the  wide-spread  Methodist  family. 
Though  the  work  was  originally  published,  in  parts,  between  the 
years  1823  and  1829,  it  has  never  been  superseded  by  any  later 
system  of  divinity  ;  but  is  still  adapted,  with  very  few  eEceptionsi 
to  the  advanced  state  of  theological  literature,  and  is  really 
indispensable  to  the  student  of  Methodist  Theology. 

The  "Theological, Institutes"  partake  much  of  the  spirit  of 
Melancthon,  and  of  the  power  of  Episcopius.  And,  as  a  System 
•of  Theology,  vigorously  and  devoutly  reasoned,  it  is  deservedly 
esteemed  by  many  ministers  and  students  beyond  the  pale  of 
Methodism.  In  1852,  the  late  Dr.  John  Brown,  of  Edinburgh, 
when  speaking  of  Methodist  authors,  said  to  us,  "  Mr.  Watson 
was  a  prince  in  Theology;  his  'Theological  Institutes'  is  the 
noblest  work  in  Methodism,  and  it  is  truly  valuable." 

Some  readers  have  expressed  themselves  as  somewhat  dis- 
appointed on  accoant  of  the  copious  citations  with  which  the 
"  Institutes,"  especially  in  the  la.tter  part  of  the  first  volume, 
abounds.  To  this  complaint.  Dr.  Jackson,  in  his  Memoirs  of  Mr. 
Watson,  furnishes  a  satisfactory  reply : — "The  complaint  rests 
upon  no  sohd  foundation.  It  would  have  been  mere  affectation  and 
folly  for  the  author  to  spend  his  time  in  original  composition, 
merely  to  save  appearances,  when  facts  and  arguments,  every  way 
suited  to  his  purpose,  were  already  prepared  for  him,  and  were 
beyond  the  reach  of  a  considerable  part  of  his  readers ;  being  found 
only  in  large  and  scarce  publications.  So  much  extract,  however, 
occasions  a  degree  of  inequahty  in  the  style  of  this  part  of  the 
work ;  and  the  author,  some  months  before  his  death,  requested 
his  printer,  (the  late  James  Nichols,  the  able  translator  of  the 
"vorks  of  Arminius,)  to  give  a  modern  dress  to  such  of  the  ex- 
tracts as  were  somewhat  antiquated  in  style,  so  that  the  inverted 
commas  might  be  laid  aside,  and  the  different  authors  be  simply 
referred  to  in  the  margin.     Of  course,  it  was  intended  that  the 

A 


"  God  himself  is  the  object  of  Theology.  All  other  sciences  have  their 
objects,  noble  indeed,  and  loorthy  of  the  attention  of  the  human  mind,  and 
in  the  consideration  of  which,  time,  leisure,  and  diligence  may  be  occupied. 
Eut  this  science  is  the  only  one  which  is  occupied  about  the  Beikg  of  beings 
and  the  Cause  of  causes,  the  principle  of  nature,  a7id  that  of  grace  existing 
in  nature,  and  by  which  nature  is  assisted  and  surrounded.  Hence  this 
object  is  not  only  the  most  worthy,  but  the  most  dignified  of  all,  and  full 
of  adorable  majesty."— AByimivs. 


CO]S"TEIs"TS 

OF    THE 

"THEOLOGICAL  INSTITUTES,"  WITH  REFERENCES 
TO  THE  EDITION  IN  FOUR  VOLUMES  12mo.,  AND 
VOLUMES  IX.,  X.,  XI.,  AND  XII.,  IN  MR.  WATSON'S 
COLLECTED   WORKS. 


PART     I  .  I^IPO'    Works, 

Vol.1,   vol. IX. 

CHAPTER    I.  Pcuje      Paje      Page 

Man  a  Moral  Agent 1  5         II 

n. 

The  Rule  which,  determines  the  Quality  of 
Moral  Actions  a  Revelation  from  God  .. .  6         10         12 

III. 
Further   Presumptions  of  a  Revelation — 

from  the  Weakness  of  Human  Reason  ...         I'j         19         12 
IV. 
Further  Proofs  of  the  Weakness  and  Un- 
certainty of  Human  Reason       21         24         13 

V. 
Origin  of  those  Truths  which  are  found  in 

the  Writings  of  the  Heathen     31         33         14 

VI. 
The  Necessity  of  Revelation  : — State  of  Re- 
ligious Knowledge  among  the  Heathen...         61         GO         14 
VII. 
The    Necessity   of    Revelation  : — State    of 

Morals  among  the  Heathen         77         lb         15 

vin. 

The  Necessity  of  Revelation : — Rehgions  of 

the  Heathen  84        82         10 

IX. 
The  Evidences  necessary  to  authenticate  a 
Revelation: — External  Evidence  ...       101         97         17 

X. 
The  Evidences  necessary  to  authenticate  a 

Revelation: — Internal  Evidence 128       121         18 


Yl 


CONTENTS. 


12mo, 

Works, 

Vol.1. 

Vol.  IX. 

XI. 

Page 

Page 

Page 

Use  and  Limitation  of  Reason  in  Religion 

138 

130 

19 

XII. 

Antiquity  of  the  Scriptures             

154 

145 

19 

XIII. 

Uncorrupted  Preservation  of  the  Scriptures 

197 

184 

20 

XIV. 

The  Credibility  of  the  Testimony  of   the 

Sacred  Writers 

210 

195 

22 

XV. 

The  Miracles  of  Scripture 

217 

202 

22 

XVI. 

Objections  to  the  Proof  from  Miracles 

232 

215 

23 

XVII. 

Prophecies  of  Scripture 

262 

242 

25 

XVIII. 

Objections  to  the  Evidence  from  Prophecy 

290 

267 

26 

XIX. 

Internal  Evidence  of  the  Truth  of  Scrip- 

ture:— Collateral  Evidence 

307 

282  ; 

27-30 

XX. 

Miscellaneous  Objections  answei-ed 

356 

325 

30 

PART     II. 

CHAPTER   I. 

The  Existence  of  God          

398 
12mo, 

362 

35 

II. 

Vol.  II 

Attributes  of  God  :— Unity — Spirituality... 

1 

461 

39 

III. 

Attributes  of  God : — Eternity,  Omnipotence 

29 

486 
Works, 

42 

IV. 

Vol.  X. 

Attributes  of  God: — Omniscience 

V. 
Attributes  of  God  : — Immutability,  Wisdom 

56 

3 

43 

98 

40 

46 

VI. 

Attributes  of  God :— Goodness       

117 

58 

48 

VII. 

Attributes  of  God : — HoUness        

157 

94 

50 

CONTEXTS. 


VU 


God  : — The  Trinity  in  Unity 


VIII. 


IX. 


Trinity : — Scripture  Testimony 

X. 
Trinity  : — Pre-existence  of  Christ  . 
XI. 
Trinity : — Jesus  Christ  the  Jehovah  of  the 
Old  Testament      ... 

The  Titles  of  Christ 


XII. 


12mo,  Works, 

Vol.  II.  Vol.  X. 

Page  Page       Page 
174      109        52 

203      135 

218       149 

233  162 
264  189 
377   288 


393  303 
406  315 
437   343 


54 
56 

57 
60 
69 


XIII. 

Christ  possessed  of  Divine  Attributes 

XIV. 
The  Acts  ascribed  to  Christ  Proofs  of  his 
Divinity 

XV. 

Divine  Worship  paid  to  Christ       

XVI. 
Humanity  of  Christ — Hypostatic  Union.. 

XVII. 
The  Personality  and  Deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost      455       359 

XVIII. 
Fall  of  Man— Doctrine  of  Original  Sin  ...       478      379 

and  p.  1  in 

12mo,     Works 
XIX.  Vol.  III.  Vol.  XI 

Eedemption  :— Principles  of    God's  Moral 

Government  ...         ...         ...         ...         98  3 

XX. 
Redemption : — Death  of  Christ  Propitiatory      121         23 

XXI. 
Eedemption  : — Sacrifices  of  the  Law         ...       194        87 

XXII. 
Redemption: — Primitive  Sacrifices  ...       228       117       102 

XXIII. 
Benefits  derived  to  Man  from   the  Atone- 
ment:— Justification         ...         ...         ...       286       167       107 

XXIV. 
Benefits  derived  to  Man   from  the  Atone- 
ment: — Concomitants  of  Justification  ...      378      248      116 


Mil                                        CONTENTS. 

l2mo. 

AVorks, 

Vol.  III.  Vol.  XI. 

XXV. 

Page 

Page 

Page 

Extent  of  the  Atonement 

406 

212, 

119 

XXVI. 

The  same  Subject,  continued          

441 

304 

123 

12mo, 

XXVII. 

V...1.  IV. 

An   Examination    of    certain    Passages   of 

Scripture,  supposed  to  limit  the  Extent 

of  Christ's  Kedemption    ... 

1 

378 

135 

XXVIII. 

Theories    which    Umit    the   Extent   of    the 

Death  of  Christ 

30 

404 

Woi  kg. 

139 

XXIX. 

Vol.  XII 

Redemption: — Further  Benefits 

138 

3 

■  149 

PART    III. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Moral  Law        

1(36 

27 

1.33 

n. 

The  Duties  we  owe  to  God 

18.3 

44 

1.56 

III. 

The  Duties  we  owe  to  Grod : — The  Lord's 

Day             

22S 

81 

161 

IV. 

Morals: — Duties  to  our  Neighbour 

254 

103 

164 

PAET     IV. 
CHAPTER  I. 

The  Christian  Church  327       166       173 

II. 
Institutior.s  of  Christianity  : — The  Sacra- 
ments               380      212      178 

ni. 

The  Institutions  of  the  Church :— Baptism       391       222       179 

IV. 
The    Institutions    of    the    Church  : — The 

Lord's  Supper       465      286       188 


ANALYSIS 

OP 

WATSON'S  THEOLOGICAL  INSTITUTES. 


GENEEAL.DIVISON. 

Part      I.  Evidences,     1 

"      II.  Doctrines,      I    ,  „ 

,^^    ,^  ^of  Christianity, 

"    III.  Morals,  [ 

"     IV.  Institutioks,  J 

PAET  FIRST. 

Evidences   of   the     Divine    Authority    of    the 

Holy  Scriptures. 

Outli7ie. 

1.  Presumptive  evidence. 

A.  That  a  direct  revelation  would  be  made  in  some 
way.  (Vol.  i.  pp.  1 — 85.) 

B.  That  it  would  be  made  in  this  way,  i.  e.,  in  the 
manner  in  which  Christianity  professes  to  have 
been  revealed.  (Pp.  85 — 96.) 

IT.  Direct  evidence,  preliminary  to  the  introduction 

of  which  are  considered — 
(L)  The  kind  and  degi-ee  of  evidence  necessary  to 

authenticate  a  revelation.  (Pp.  97 — 129.) 
(2. )  The  use  and  limitation  of  reason  in   religion ; 

B 


10  ANALYSIS. 

(pp.  130-144;)  after  whicli  the  positive  evidences 
ai'e  introduced  nnder  the  following  heads  : — 
(T.)  External  EvIDE^■CE. 

I.  Preliminaries. 

(A.)  Antiquity  of  the  Scriptures.  (Pp.  145-183.) 
(B. )  Uncorrupted  preservation  of  the   books   of 

Scripture.  (Pp.  184—194.) 
C.  Credibility    of  the    testimony    of  the  sacred 
■writers;  (pp.   195-201;)   which   being    estab- 
lished,   of  course  prove   the   genuineness   and 
authenticity  of  the  books  of  Scripture. 

II.  Argument. 

(A.)   From  miracles. 

^eaZ^  miracles  were  wrought.     (Pp.  202-214.) 
Objections  to  the  proof  from  miracles  answered. 
(Pp.  215-241.) 
(B.)   From  prophecy. 

Real  predictions   were   delivered.     (Pp.    242- 

266.) 
Objections  to  the  proof  from  prophecy  answered. 
(Pp.  267-281.) 
(II.)  Internal  evidence. 

(A)  The  excellence  and  beneficial   tendency  of  the 

(Zoc^rmes  of  Scripture.     (Pp.  282-309.) 
(B.)  J/orfflHendency  of  the  Scriptures.      (Pp.  310- 

316.) 
(C.)  >Sf>/Ie  and  manner  of  the  sacred  writers.     (Pp. 
317,  318.) 
(III.)  Collateral  EVIDENCE.     (Pp.  319-324.) 

And  finally — 
(IV.)  Miscellaneous  objections  are  answered.     (Pp. 
325-361.) 


MAN   A  MORAL   AGENT,  11 


PEESUMPTIVE   EVIDENCE. 

A.  Presumptive  evidence  that  a  direct  revelation  looidd 

he  made  in  some  loay. 
I.  Man  a  moral  agent.     (Chap.  i.  vol.  1.) 

a.)  Man  has  always  been  considered  capable  of 
performing  moral  actions  ;  which  are — voluntanj 
actions,  having  respect  to  some  rule. 

b.)  Antecedent  to  human  laws,  there  must  have 
been  a  perception  of  the  difference  of  moral 
actions,  because  many  actions  would  be  judged 
good  or  evil,  were  all  civil  codes  abolished. 

c.)  This  jierception  may  be  traced,  in  part,  to 
experience  and  observation  of  the  injurious 
tendency  of  vice,  and  the  beneficial  results  of 
virtue  ; — but 

d.)  It  cannot  be  so  traced  enftVe/?/.  There  has  been, 
among  all  men,  a  constant  reference  to  the  will 
of  God,  or  of  supposed  deities,  as  a  rule  to 
determine  the  good  or  evil  of  the  conduct  of 
men. 

We   derive   from   these   considerations   two 

weighty   presumptions :   supposing   the  Theist 

to  grant  the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Creator,  of 

infinite  power,  wisdom,  etc.  : — 

First,  (from  a,  b,  and  c,)  That  those  actions  which 

men  consider  good,  have  the  implied  sanction  of 

the  will  oi  the  Creator. 
Second,  That  they  were  originally,  in  some  way, 

enjoined  as  his  law,  and  their  contraries  prohibited. 

(Pp.  5-9.) 


12  MOKAL   ACTIONS. 

II     Tee  rule  which   determines   the    quality 

*  OF    MORAL   actions    MUST    BE     PRESUMED    TO    BE 

MATTER     OF    REVELATION    FROM     GoD.        (Chap, 
ii.  vol.  1.) 

a.)  Creation  implies  government — and  govern- 
ment implies  law — which  must  be  revealed  ; — 
and  a  revelation  of  the  Divine  will  may  be  made 
either,  (1.)  By  significant  actions,  or  (2.)  By 
dii'ect  communication  in  language.  The  Tlieist 
admits  that  (1)  has  been  done.  The  Christian 
admits  (1)  and  (2)  both  :  declaring  (1)  to  be 
insufficient,  and  the  question  is,  On  which  side 
is  the  presumption  of  truth  1 

b.)  We  assert  that  natural  indications  are  insuf- 
ficient for  the  formation  of  a  virtuous  cha- 
racter, and  illustrate  the  deficiency  by  reference 
to  temperance — j  ustice — benevolence — worship 
—  prayer — a  future  state,  the  pardon  of  sin. 
(Pp.  10-18.) 
III.     A  is  proved  by  the  weakness  of    husian 

REASON      AND      THE     WANT     OF     AUTHORITY     IN 

HUMAN  OPINIONS.  (Chap.  iii.  vol.  1.) 
a.)  Granting  that  a  perfect  reason  could  deter- 
mine the  moral  quality  of  actions,  —  Yet 
(1.)  That  perfect  reason  is  not  to  be  found  ; 
(2.)  Men  differ  greatly  in  their  reasoning  pow- 
ers ;  (3.)  ]\len  are  not  sufficiently  contempla- 
tive, nor  sufficiently  honest,  for  such  inquiries  ; 
(4.)  We  find  that  men  bring  down  the  7-ule  to 
the  2:>ractice,  rather  than  raise  the  ^;?'ac^tce  to 
the  rule, 
b.)  But  supposing  truth  discovered,  and  intellec- 


HUMAN    REASON.  13 

tiial   tnen   appointed    to    teach,    others,    what 
authority  have  they  1 

1.  We  answer  a  jviori,  no  other  authority 
than  the  opinion  of  a  teacher, — which  might 
be  received  or  not. 

2,  And  facts  are  sufficiently  in  proof  of  this. 
—  Cicero,  etc.     (Pp.  19-23.) 

c.)  But  reaso^i,  alone,  cannot  determine  the  moral 
quality  of  actions.      (Chap.  iv.  vol.    1.) 
(1.)  i^eason  is  an  erring  faculty,  and  its  exer- 
cise is  limited  by  our  knoioledge.     (2.)  It  is  on« 
thing  to  assent  to  a  doctrine  when  discovered 
and  proposed,  and  aTiotlier  to  make  such  dis- 
covery originally.     (3.)  The  principles  of  what 
is  called  natural  religion  command  the  assent 
of  reason,    but  the  question  is,   Whena  came 
they  ?     (4.)  Certainly  they   were  never  men- 
tioned   as     discoveries    either    by    the    -acred 
writers,  or  the  sages  of  antiquity, 
d.)  In  fact,  sober  views  of  great  religious  truths 
have    been   found    noiohere,    since   patriarchal 
times,  save  in  the  sacred  writings  : — thus, 
(1.)  Existence  of  God.    Ancient  doubts.    Mod- 
em Budhists. 
(2.)  Creation  of  moiter.     Eternity  of  matter 
was  the  doctrine  of  the  Ionic,  Platonic,  Italic, 
and  Stoic  Schools.     Aristotle. 
(3.)  Individuality  of  the  human  souL 
(4.)  Doctrine  of  ProvifZence.     The  ancients  be- 
lieved in  conflicting  and  subordinate  gods. 
(5.)  Immortality  of  the  human  soul.     Ancient 
doctrine  of  absorption.     Modern  Hindoo  no- 
tion oi  annihilation.     (Pp.  24—32.) 


1^  HUMAN   OPINIONS. 

e.)  Those  truths  which  are  found  in  the  writings 
and  religious  systems  of  the  heathen  can  be 
traced  to  revelation.     (Chap.  v.  vol.  1.)* 
(1.)     There   was    a    substratum     of    common 
opinions  among  all  early  nations,  in  regard 
to  facts  and  doctrines  which  are  contained 
in  the   Old  Testament  : — thus  a  golden  age, 
sacrifice,  formation  of  the  world,  etc,     (Pp. 
33-37.) 
(2.)  Adam,  a  moral  agent,  must  have  had  in- 
struction from  the  Creator,  and  his  know- 
ledge might  easily  have  been  transmitted  to 
Noah's  time,  for  Methuselah  was  contemporary 
with  both  Adam  and  Noah.     Then  after  the 
flood,  the  system  would  of  course  be  propa- 
gated by  Noah's  descendants,  and  we  find  it 
received  in  th.Q  {sixnilj  oi  Abraham.     Subse- 
quently it  was  doubtless  vastly  diffused  by 
the     dispersions     and    restorations    of    the 
children  of  Israel.     Nine  conclusions.     (Pp. 
37-46.) 
IV.  A  is  proved  by  the  necessity   of  revelation, 
—  (Chap.  vi.  vol.  1.) — evinced, 
a.)  By  the   state  of  religious   hnowledge    among 
the  heathen,  with  regard  to  t\\Q  first  principles 
of  religion  : — 

1,  God.  The  notion  of  subordinate  deities 
obtained  equally  with  that  of  one  supreme 
God.  The  eternity  of  matter  and  its  per- 
versity not  to  be  controlled  even  by  God, 
were  favourite  opinions. 

*  The  additional  notes  to  this  chapter  are  very  valuable,  (Pp.  47 — 59,) 
and  should  be  studied  carefuHj',  in  connection  with  the  text. 


STATE    OF   MORALS.  15 

2.  Providence.  U  admitted  at  all,  the  doctrine 
was  vitiated  and  counteracted  by  other 
opinions.  The  Epicureans  denied  it :  Plato 
Joined  fortuiie.  with  God,  and  Polytheism 
gave  up  the  world  to  opposing  and  conflict- 
ing powers. 

3.  Future  state.  Oriental  doctrines  of  tram- 
migration  and  absorption.  Periodical  de- 
struction and  renovation,  Aristotle,  Democ- 
ritus,  Heraclitus,  and  Epicurus  either  denied 
or  refused  to  countenance  the  doctrine  of 
the  soul's  existence  after  death.  Cicero 
doubted  ;  Pliny  and  Caesar  denied  itj  Seneca 
wavered.     (Pp.  GO-74.) 

h,)  By  the  stcde  of  morals  among  the  heathen, 

(Chap.  viL  vol.  1.) 

(1.)  Their  moral  and  religious  systems  were 
doubtless  from  a  common  source. 

(2.)  But  the  o'ldes  had  become  involved  in 
obscurity,  their  injunctions  lacked  authorityt 
and  the  general  practices  of  men  had  become 
vicious.  The  subject  is  illustrated  by  ad- 
verting to  certain  precepts  of  the  second 
table,  and  showing  that,  although  heathen 
nations  have  been  sensible  of  the  obligation 
of  these,  among  all  of  them  the  ruh  has 
been  perverted  in  theory  and  violated  in 
practice. 

1.  Murder  and  suicide.  Disregai-d  of  life  among 
the  heathen.  Gladiatorial  combats.  Treat- 
ment of  slaves  and  children. 

2.  Haired  arid  revenge.     Cicero-     Aristotle. 


16  SUPERNATUEAL   TRUTH. 

3.  Adultery^  divorce^  fornication,  etc.  Laws  in 
regard  to  these,  though  acknowledged,  yet 
grossly  violated  among  heathen  nations,  even 
down  to  crimes  Tza^a  <pvaiv. 

4.  Theft  and  rapine.  Honesty  almost  unknown 
among  the  heathen. 

5.  Lying.  Menander.  Plato.  India.  (Pp. 
75-81.) 

c.)  By  the  fact,  that  their  prevailing  religions 
were  destructive  of  morality.  (Chap.  viii. 
vol.  1.) 

1.  Their  gloomy  superstitions  fostered  ferocity 
and  cruelty.  Human  sacrifices  among  the 
ancients,  and  also  in  modern  Africa,  Asia, 
and  America. 

2.  Their  religions  were  as  productive  of  im- 
purity as  of  bloodshed.  Roman  Floralia. 
Mysteries.     Indian  temple  worship. 

3.  The  grossest  ignorance  on  Divine  subjects 
universally  prevailed.     (Pp.  82-85.) 

B.  Presrumptive    evidence    that   a  direct    revelation 
would  be  made  in  this  way  :  i.e.,  in  the  man- 
ner in  which  Christianity  professes  to  have 
been  revealed. 
a.)  A  supernatural  manifestation  of  truth  should, 

1.  Contain  explicit  information  on  those  sub- 
jects which  are  most  important  to  man ; 

2.  Accord  with  the  principles  of  former  reve- 
lations ; 

3.  Have  a  satisfactory  external  authentication  ; 

4.  Contain  provisions  for  its  effectual  promul- 
gation. 


DIKECT   E"\r[DENCE.  17 

b.)  All  these  conditions  are  fulfilled  in  the  Sanp- 
tures. 

1.  They  give  information  as  to  God,  jian,  a 
Mediator,  Providence,  future  state,  etc. 

2.  Three  distinct  religious  systems,  the  Patri- 
archcd,  Mosaic,  and  Christian,  harmonize  in 
their  doctrines  and  objects. 

3.  The  Mosaic  and  Christian  revelations  profess 
to  rest  on  external  evidence. 

4.  Provision  made  (1.)  By  writing.  (2.)  By 
commemorative  rites,  etc.  (3.)  By  accred- 
ited teachers.     (Pp.  85-96.) 


II.  DIEECT  EVIDENCE. 

Two  preliminaries.     (Chap.  ix.  vol  1.) 
(I.)   The  evideiices  necessary  to  autJienticate  a  revela- 
tion, 

1.  External,  principal  and  most  appropriate :  if 
no:  to  the  immediate  recipient,  at  least  to  those 
to  whom  he  communicates  it.  There  are  two 
branches  of  the  external  pi'oof,  Miracles  and 
Prophecy.  (Pp.  97-99.) 
(a.)  Miracles. 

1.  Definition.     1.)   Popular.     2.)   Philosophic. 
3.)  Theological.     (Pp.  100,  101.) 

2.  Possibility  oi  miraicles.     (Pp.   102,103.) 

3.  Distinction  between  real  miracles  and  prO' 
digies.     Criteria.     (P.  104.) 


18  MIRACLES. 

4.  Necessity  of  connection  between  even  such 
real  miracles^  the  Tnessenger,  and  his  message. 
(Pp.  106-107.) 

5.  Humian  testimony  siofficient  to  establish  the 
credibility  of  miracles.      (P.  108.) 

(1.)  Hume's  objection. 

(2.)  Replies  to  it  by  Paley — Bishop  of  Llan- 
daff — Campbell.  See  also  Wardlaw,  and 
Babbage's  Ninth  Bridgewater  Treatise. 

6.  Fitness  of  the  evidence  of  miracles,  as  a 
ground  of  universal  belief.     (P.  117.) 

(b.)  Prophecy. 

1.  Possibility  not  to  be  denied.     Dilemma. 

2.  Adequateness  3iS  3b  j)roof.     (Pp.  117-120.) 
3.  Internal.     (Chap.  x.  vol.  1.) 

(a.)  Nature  of  the  evidence. 

(b, )  Its  rank  in  the  scale  of  evidence. 

1  Not  necessary :  sufficient  proof  without  it : 
but  nevertheless  useful. 

2  Not  pi'imary,  but  confirmatory.  The  con- 
trary opinion  not  only  supposes  us  capable 
of  judgingyW^y  of  the  doctrines  revealed,  but 
also  renders  the  external  testimony  compara- 
tively nugatory.  Two  sources  of  this  error. 
(1.)    The   notion    that   miracles   might   be 

wrought  to  attest  unworthy  doctrines. 
(2.)   A  confounding  of  the  rational  with  the 
authenticating  evidence. 

3.  Not  so  loell  adapted  to  the  mass  of  mankind 
as  external  evidence.     (Pp.  121-129.) 

3  Collateral.     Nature    of  '  the   evidence   stated. 
(P.  129.) 


THE    SCEIPTUEES,  19 

(II.)     The  use  and  limitation  of  reason  in  religion. 
(Chap.  xi.  vol  1.) 
(a.)  Use  of  reason  in  regai'd  to  revelation. 

1.  To  investigate  the  evidences  of  its  divine 
authority. 

2.  To  interjyret  the  meaning  of  the  record, 
(b.)  Limitation. 

1.  It  must  not  decide  in  cases  where  the  nature 
of  things  is  not  known,  either  by  or  without 
revelation. 

2.  The  things  compared  must  be  of  the  same 
nature,  and  the  comparison  must  be  made  in 
the  same  respects.     (Pp.  130-144.) 

These  preliminaries  being  settled,  we  now  proceed 
to  adduce  positive  evidences,  of  which  there  ai-e  three 
heads  : — 


I.   EXTERNAL   EVIDENCE. 

(I.)  Preliminaries. 

(A.)  Antiquity  op  the  Scriptures.      (Chap.  xii. 

vol.  1.) 

a.)  The  Persons  who  were  the  immediate  instru- 

ments  oj"  these  revelations,  existed  at  the  periods 

assigned.     Proved, 

(1.)  By  the  very  existence  of  1.)  The  Jewish 

polity;  and  2.)  The  Christian  religion. 
(2.)  By  the  testimony  of  ancient  authors. 
1.    As    to    Moses.      Manetho,     Apollonius, 
Strabo,    Justin,    Pliny,    Tacitus,    Juvenal, 
Longinus,  Diod.  Siculus,  etc. 


20  PRESERVATION. 

2.  As   to    Christ.      Suetonius,    Tacitus.     {Pp. 
145-150.) 
b.)  The  Books  which  contain  the  doctrines  are 
of  the  date  assig^ied  to  them.     Proved, 
(1.)  As  to  Old  Testament. 

1.  By  the  langviage  in  which  it  is  "written. 

2.  By  Josephus'  Catalogue. 

3.  By  the  Septuagint,  and  by  the  Samaritan 
Pentateuch. 

4.  By  Leslie's  Argument,  which  gives  four 
rules  for  determining  the  truth  of  matters 
of  fact,  all  which  are  applied  with  success 
to  the  Old  Testament : — 

(1)  The  matter  of  fact  must  be  cognizable 
by  the  senses. 

(2)  The  matter  of  fact  must  be  publicly 
done. 

(3)  The  matter  of  fact  must  be  comme- 
morated by  monuments  and  outward 
actions, 

(4)  Which  must  date  from  the  time  of  the 
matters  of  fact.     (Pp.  150-160.) 

(2.)  As  to  jVew  Testament. 

1.  By  Leslie's  Argument,  as  before. 

2.  By  intei-nal  evidence  fi'om  the  narration 
itself. 

3.  Testimony  of  adversaries.  Celsus,  Por- 
phyry, HiERocLEs,  Julian. 

4.  Quotations  by  subsequent  authors,  from 
the  apostles  downward.       (Pp.   161-183.) 

(B.)       UnCORRUPTED     PRESERVATION     OF    THE     BOOKS 

OF  Scripture.     (Chap.  xiii.  vol.  1.) 


UNCOERUPTED.  21 

a.)  The   Boohs   are   substantially  the    same  as 

when  written.     Proved, 
(I.)  As  to  Old  Testament.     By  the  list  of  Jo- 

sephus,  the  Septuagint,   and  the   Samaiitan 

Pentateuch. 
(2.)  As  to  Xew  Testament.     By  the  catalogues 

of  Origen,  Athanasius,  Cyril,  etc.,  from  A. D. 

^30,  downward, 
b.)  But  it   can  he  shown  also,  that  they  have  de- 
scended to  us  without  any  material  alteration 

whatever. 
(1.)  As  to  Old  Testament. 

1.  Before  the  time  of  Christ,  they  were  se- 
cured from  alteration  by  their  being 
generally  known, — by  the  jealousy  of  the 
Samaritans, — by  the  public  reading  on 
the  sabbath, — by  the  Chaldee  Paraphrases, 
and  the  Greek  version. 

2.  After  the  birth  of  Christ,  by  miitual 
jealousy  of  Jews  and  Christians,  and  the 
general  diffusion  of  the  books. 

3.  All  this  is  confirmed  by  the  agreement 
of  the  manuscripts  in  all  important  respects. 
(Pp.  184-190.) 

(2.)  As  to  N^ew  Testament. 

1.  From  their  contents.  Same  facts  and 
doctrines. 

2.  Impossibility  of  corriqytion  because  of  the 
general  knowledge  of  the  books,  and  mutual 
restraints  of  orthodox  and  heretics,  Eastern 
Western  churches. 

3.  Prom  the  agreement  of  the  manuscripts.^ 


^2 


MIKACLES. 


4.  From   the  agreement  of  ancient  versions 
and  quotations.     (Chap.  190-194.) 
(C.)  Credibility  of  the  testimony  of  the  sacred 
WRITERS.     (Chap.  xiv.  voh  1.) 
(1.)  That  they  were  persons  of  virtuous  and  sober 

character  was  never  denied. 
(2.)  They  were  in  circumstances  to  know  the  truth 
of  what  they  relate.     They  could   rtot  be    de- 
ceived, for  instance,  as  to  the  feeding  of  the  four 
thousand,  gift  of  tongues,  etc. 
(3.)  They  had  no  interest  in  making    good    the 
story.     Their  interests  all  lay  in  the  opposite 
direction. 
(4.)  Their  account  is  circumstantial,   and  given 
in  a  learned  age,  when  its  falsity  might  easily 
have  been  detected.     (Pp.  195-201.) 
(II.)  After  these  preliminaries,  establishing  the  genu- 
ineness and  authenticity  of  the  books,  it  remains 
now  to  present  the  argument. 
(A.)  From  miracles.      (Chap.  xv.  vol.  1.) 
(1.)  Their  reality  proved. 

(a.)  Definition  of  a  triie  miracle, 
(b.)  Claims  of  Scriptural  miracles  to  be  con- 
sidered true,  illustrated — 

1.  As  to  those  of  J/oses.  Darkness,  destruc- 
tion of  first-born  in  Egypt,  passage  of  the 
Red  Sea,  falling  of  manna.   (Pp.  202-207.) 

2.  As  to  those  of  Christ.  Illustrated  espe- 
cially by  the  greatest  miracle,  the  resur- 
rection, in  regard  to  which  it  is  shown, 

a.  That  Christ  ivas  really  dead. 

b.  That  the  body  was  missing.     That 


OBJECTIONS.  23 

c.  Every  attempt  to  account  for  (b,)  except 
on  the  supposition  of  a  resurrection,  is 
absurd,  and 

d.  That  the  story  was  confirmed  hy  the 
subsequent  testimony  and  conduct  of  the 
disciples.     (Pp.  207-214.) 

(2.)   Objections  a^iswered.     (Chap.  xvi.  vol.  1.) 
(a.)  It   is   asser-ted    that    miracles    Imve    been 

wrought  in  suppoi't  of  other  doctrines. 
I.  On  the  authority  of  Scripture.  For,  it  is 
said, 
(1.)  That  Scripture  gives  instances  of  such  : 
e.g.,  oi magicians  in  opposition  to  Moses, 
and  the  raising  of  Samuel  by  the  witch  of 
Endor,  etc. 

1.  As  to  the,  feats  of  the  magicia-ns,  it  is  to 
be  noticed,  1.  That  they  were  professed 
wonder-workers;  2.  That  they  could 
appear  to  imitate  but  three  of  Moses' 
miracles;  3.  That  their  works  were 
wrought  to  maintain  the  equality  of  their 
idols  with  Jehovah.  Two  explanations 
are  given. 

1.  Some  suppose  these  were  exercises 
of  legerdemain. 

2.  Our  author  admits  a  supernatural 
evil  agency :  which  is  not  unreason- 
able, ina.«much  as  the  design  was,  not 
to  disprove  the  divinity  of  Jehovah, 
but  to  maintain  their  own  authority:. 

2.  As  to  tJie  witch  of  Endor,  and  Satan's 
bearing  our  Lord  through  the   air:  — 


24  FAIiSE   MIEACLES. 

Granting     these  events   to   liave   been 
miraculous,    it   cannot   be  sliown  that 
they  were  wi'ought  in  opposition  to  a 
divine  mission.      ("Pp.  215-221.) 
(2.)   That    Scripture  assumes    the  2>ossihility 

of  such.     Deut.  xiii.  1  ;  Matt.  xxiv.   24  j 

2  Thess.  ii.  8,  9. 

1.  Notice  the  nature  and.  ivorJc  of  Satan. 
— Six  points. 

2.  Observe  the  limitations  of  the  power 
of  evil  spirits,  four  points,  (1.)  No 
work  of  creation.  (2.)  No  power  of 
life  and  death.  (3.)  No  knowledge 
of  future  events.  (4.)  No  certain 
knowledge  of  the  thoughts  of  men. 
(Pp.  221-225.) 

3.  Apply  these  considerations  to  show 
(1.)  That  no  rea^  miracle  can  be  per- 
formed  in   opjDOsition  to  the  truth. 
Illustrated, 

(1. )   By  the  case  of  the  Egyptian  magi. 
(2.)  By  that  of  false  Christs,  etc. 
(2.)  Nor   any  lyi'ophecy  be  uttered  im- 
plying certain  knowledge    of  future 
events  :    though  great   sagacity  may 
be  exhibited. 
N.B.  No    evidence    recorded    in    favour 
of   falsehood   that    might    not  readily 
be    refuted    on    the    spot    by  counter 
evidence.     (Pp.  225-231.) 
II.  On     the    authoi'ity    of    profane    writers. 
Miracles  of  Aristeas,  Pythagoras,  Alexander 


PROPHECY.  25^ 

of  Pontus,  Vespasian,  Apollonius  Tyan- 
asus,  and  the  Komish  C Lurch, 
(a.)     These    pretended    miracles    are    all 

deficient  in  evidence. 
(h.j  Thej  are  insulated  and   destitute  of 
any     reasonable    object  :      while     the 
miracles    of  Sciipture  combine  for  the 
establishment   of    one    system.       (Pp. 
232-241.) 
(B.)  From  prophecy.      (Chap.  xvii.   vol.  1.) 
( 1 . )   Their  reality  proved . 

(a.)  Preliminary  considerations. 

1.  The  instances  are  numerous. 

2.  Many  have  clearly  come  to  pass. 

3.  They  all  tend  to  one  great  end. 

4.  This  last  characteristic  ia  peculiar  to  tlie 
Scripture  prophecies. 

5.  There  is  no  obscurity  in  them  that  can  be 
just  ground  for  cavil. 

6.  The  double  sense  of  prophecy,  in  which 
one  event  is  typical  of  another,  so  far  from 
being  an  objection,  is  a  confirmation  of 
the  infinite  wisdom  that  inspired  it. 

(b.)     Examples    of    such   predictions.       (Pp. 
242-249.) 

1.  The  prediction  to  Adam  of  the  protracted 
conflict  between  the  serpent  and  the  seed  of 
the  woman,  with  the  ultimate  triumph  of 
the  latter. 

2.  Jacob's  prediction  respecting  the  time 
when  Shiloh  should  come. 

3.  Predictions  respecting  tlie  Jewish  nation : 

c 


ORACLES. 

—  (1.)      Their    apostasies.       (2.)     Tbeir 
punisliments.  (3.)  Their  restoration.    (Pp. 
250-2(;0.) 
4.   Predictions  respecting  the  Messiah. 

(I.)  U|twaid  of  one  /iwwcjrec?  distinct  pre- 
dictions as  to  his  birth,  life,  sufferiugs, 
death,  and  resurrection. 
(2.)   Wonderful   prophecy,  especially,  con- 
tained in  Isaiah  liii.  (Pp.  261-266.) 
(2.)     Objections  answered.     (Chap,  xviii.  \<>\.  1.) 
(a.)  It  is  objected  to  some  of  the   prophecies, 
that  they  were  written  after  the  event. 
This    cannot   be   sustained:  illustrated  as  to 
Isaiah  and  Daniel. 
(b.)  The  Scripture  p^'ophedes  are  compared  to 
tJie  heatlien  oracles. 
Let  us  take  the  Delphic  oracle  for  an  example. 
Of  this  we  say, 

1.  None  of  its  predictions  ever  wevd  deep  into 
futurity. 

2.  Its  responses  were  ambiguous. 

3.  Venal  and  servile,  it  was  easily  corrupted. 
None  of  which  can  be  alleged  of  Scripture 
prophecies. 

(c.)  The  character  of  the  prophets  i.s  aspersed. 
E.g  ,  BalaHm,  and  Jewish   false    pt  ophets. 
Singular  proceeding  to  condemn  the  true  on 
account  of  theya^se,  who  were  notieeeived 
by  tlie  Jews  themselves.      (Pp.  267-272.) 

(d.)  It  is  asserted  that  some  of  the  prophecies 
ha/oe  failed. 


PROPHECY.  27 

1.  Promise  to  Abraliam.  Ans.  But  this 
was  fulfilled  in  the  time  of  David  and 
Solomon. 

2.  Promise  of  great  wealth  and  dominion  to 
the  Jews.  (Voltaire.)  Ans-  Civilhle^sings 
are  promised  conditionally,  and  spiritual 
blessings  are  generally  predicted  under 
figures  of  speech. 

3.  Prefliction  of  Isaiah  to  Ahaz.  Ans.  This 
was  ftilfillecL 

4.  Prophecy  of  Jeremiah  to  Zedekiah.  Ans. 
This  was  fulhlled  in  all  particulars,  as  far 
as  we  know. 

5.  That  of  Ezekiel  respecting  the  desolation 
of  -Kgypt.  Ans.  We  know  not  that  it  has 
noi  been  fulfilled :  and  the  very  same  pro- 
phecy contains  a  prediction  that  has  been 
remarkably    accomplished. 

(e.)  Sundry  actions  of  the  prophets  have  been 
ridicaled.  Ans.  They  were  appropriate  to 
the  occasions,  and  in  accordance  with  pri- 
mitive and  Oriental  usage.     (Pp.  273-281.) 


II.  INTEENAL   EVIDENCE. 

Notice  two  preliminaries.     (Chap.  xix.  vol.  1.) 
(1.)  The  distinction  between  rational  ajid  authen- 
ticating evidence. 


28  DOCTEINES    OF    SCRIPTURE. 

(2.)    Those   doctrines   ■which    have   no   rational 
evidence  do  not    suffer   in   authority  on  that 
acco^unt.     (Pp.  282-283.) 
We  have  now  to  consider, 
(A.)  The  excellence  and    beneficial  tendency 

OF     THE     doctrines     OF     SCKlPTUKE.        Among 

which  are 

a.)  The  existence  of  God — his  character,  attri- 
butes, etc. 

b.)  The  moral  condition  of  man  : — 

1.  The  race  is  absolutely  ^-dcious. 

2.  And  vicious  in  consequence  of  a  moral  t'lint 
in  their  nature :  for  the  evil  is  not  to  be  ac- 
counted for  by  the  influence  of  ediication  or 
example,  as  some  vainly  say. 

3.  The  divine  government,  in  regard  to  man,  is 
of  a  mixed  character.     (Pp.  283-288.) 

c.)  The  atonement.  Doctrine  much  objected  to, 
as  being  deficient  in  rational  evidence.  The 
Christian  doctrine  is  grounded  on — 

1.  Future  punishment,  which  is 

2.  Unlimited,  for  wliich  two  arguments  may  be 
assigned.  (1  )  Present  analogies.  (2  )  Doc- 
trine of  immortality. 

3.  The  problem  of  the  possibility  of  pardon,  with- 
out such  a  relaxation  of  the  divine  government 
as  would  effectually  nullify  it,  can  only  be 
solved  by  this  great  doctrine.  Repentance  and 
reformation  are  not  only  unavailing,  but 
would,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  be  im- 
practicable. Illustration,  Zaleucus.  (Pp. 
288-302.) 


DIVINE    INFLUENCE  29 

d.)     Doctrine  of  the  influence  of  tJie  Holy  Spirit. 

1.  'So  physiccd  t)bjectioa  to  this  doctrine, 

2.  No  7noral  objection.  Free  agency  not 
destroyed. 

3.  It  is  adapted  to  the  moral  destitution  of  man. 

4.  It  presents  an  affecting  vietv  of  the  divine 
character. 

5.  It  elevates  our  aspirations,  and  encourages  us 
to  the  periormance  of  the  most  difficult  duties. 
(Pp.  302-3U7.) 

This    branch    of    the    internal    evidence    may    be 

properly  closed  by  noticing 
e.)  The  wonderful  agreement  in  doctrine  among  the 
wriiers,    though    numerous,    and    writing    at 
different  periods.      (Pp.  3u7-309.) 
(B.)  Moral  tendency  of  the  Scriptures. 

a.)  It    has    been    asserted  that  the  Bible    has    an 
immoral  tendency,   because  it  records  the  fail- 
ings    of     some    of    its     leading    characters ! 
Auswered : — These    fi-ailties    are    always    re- 
corded for  admonition  ;  illustrated  by  David's 
case. 
N.  B.   Tlie    moral    characters    of    Blount,    Tindal, 
Hobbes,    V^oltaire,   Paine,  etc.,  not    very    honourable 
to  the  cause  which  they  espoused. 

b.)  Compare    Fag  an    moraliiy    toith    thai    of   the 
Scriptures. 

1.  Great  moral  qualities  attributed  to  the  divine 
Bein^  were  abstract  with  them ;  but  in  Christ 
they  are  all  exemplified. 

2.  No  authority  for  m/yral  rules  among  Pagans. 


30  CHRISTIANITY. 

3.  Their  apprehension   of    moral  principles  was 
indiaiinct. 

4.  The  sa'me  tvriters  among  heathen  are  of  a  lower 
grade  than  among  Christians. 

5.  Beauty  and  symmetry  of  the  Christian  moral*. 
Wesley,     Taylor. 

(C.)  Style  and  manner  of  the  sacred  writers. 

a.)  Style,  various,  as  it  should  be,  being  the  produc- 
tions of  different  individuals,  in  different  ages. 
Marsh.     Michaelis. 

b.)  Manner,  artless  and  natural,  possessing  all  the 
simplicity  of  truth. 

«.)  Incidental  coincidences.     (Pp.  310-318.) 


III.   COLLATEEAL  EVIDENCE. 

(A.)  Marvellous  diffusion  of  Christianity,  espe- 
cially during  the  first  three  centuries,  con- 
firmed by  Tacitus,  Pliny,  Justin,  Tertullian, 
Origen,  until  A.D.  300,  when  Christianity 
heca/me  the  established  religion  of  the  Roman 
empire 

(B.)  Actual  effect  produced  upon  mankind. 
Moral  victories  over  idolatry  ;  infanticide  ;  con- 
dition of  woman;  slavery,  etc.     (Pp.  319-324.) 

IV.   MISCELLANEOUS  OBJECTIONS 
ANSWEEED. 

Preliminary  remarks.     (Chap.  xx.  Vol.  I.) 
1.  Objections  are  often  raised  in  great  ignorance 
of  the  volume  itself. 


INFIDEL    OBJECTIONS.  31 

2.  FTasly  theories  have  been  constnicted.  which, 
have  beeu  found  or  thou.ht  to  contradict  the 
S<ripture&  ;  thus  Deism  arose  in  the  sixteenth 
ceuiury  in  Fiance,  and  iu  the  seventeenth  in 
England. 

3.  HekBert,  FTobbes,  Shaftesbury,  and  Hume, 
the  chi«f  English  infidels  ;  and  the  great  prin- 
ciple of  error  with  them  all,  is  that  of  Her- 
bert of  Clierl)ury  :  — "fAe  sufficiency  of  our 
natural  faculties  to  form  a  religion  for  ourselves, 
and  to  decide  upon  the  merits  of  revealed  truth." 
(Pp.  •62b-6-21.) 

I.  Objections  on  moral  grounds. 

1.  The    conmKxrt/l  to  tJie  Israelites   to  exterminate 

the  CauaauiteS. 
Ans.  It  cannot    be  pvoved  inconsistent  with  the 
character  of  God  to  employ   human  agents^  aa 
well  as  natural,  in  such  a  work. 

2.  Law  in  Deuteronomy auihorizing  parents  to  accuse 

their  children,  etc. 
Ans.   In  fact  ibis  was  a  merciful  regulation. 

3.  Intentional  o^ering  of  Isaac  by  Abraham. 

Ans.  (1.)   A biaham  had  no  doubt  of  the  Divine 
coniruatid. 

(2.)  He  obeyed,  in    faith  that   God  would 
raise  his  son. 

4.  Indelicacy  and  immodesty  have    been   charged 

upou  the  Scriptures. 
Ana,  (1.)  These  sins  are  everywhere  denounced 
as  offensive  to  God. 
(2.)  The   passages   alluded  to  are  generally 
prohibitions  of  crime. 


32  OBJECTIONS. 

(3.)  The  simplicity  of  early  manners  is  to  be 
considered. 
Several  others  might  be  adduced,  but  a  little  skill  in 
the  languages  and  antiquities  of  Scripture  will  always 
clear  up  the  main  difficulties.     (Pp.  328-331.) 
11.  Objections  on  philosophical  grounds. 

1.  Infidels  are  fond  of  contrasting — what  they  call 

— the  simplicity  of  the  book  of  nature  with  the 
Tnystery  of  the  book  of  God. 
Anf!.    (1.)  Many  doctrines  and  duties  are  com- 
prehensible. 
(2.)  Facts  may  be  revealed  and  yet  be  incom- 
prehensible :  e.g.,  it  is  revealed  that  God 
is  omnipresent,  but  not  how  he  is  so,  etc, 
(3.)    But  even  in    their  boasted   natural 
philosophy,    revelation  and  mystery   go 
hand  in  hand.      The  real  causes  of  the 
phenomena  named  gravitation,  cohesion, 
evaporation,  etc.,  are  unknown ;  and  even 
in  pure  mathematics,  such  incomprehen- 
sibles  occur. 

2.  From  the  minuteness  of  the  earth  as  contrasted 
with  the  vastness  of  the  material  universe,  infidelity 
argues  the  insignificance  of  man ;  thence  the 
improbability  of  redemption. 

Answered,  (1.)    By  Dr.  Beattie.     (2.)  Bj  Gran- 
ville Penn.     (Pp.  331-338.) 

3.  Objections  are  brought  against  the  Mosaic 
chronology  from  two  sources  : 

(1.)  The  chronology  of  ancient  nations. 
(2.)  The  structure  of  the  earth. 

As  to  the  (1)  class,  these  ancient  chronologies 


GEOLOGY.  33 

— the  Hindoo,  Chinese,  and  Egyptian,  which 
make  the  greatest  pretensions  to  antiquity, 
are  rapidly  lowing  character.  No  reliance 
whatever  is  placed  upon  them. 
As  to  the  (2 )  geological  objection,  two  solutions 
have  been  oifered. 

1,  That  the  days  of  the  Mosaic  history  are 
indefinite  periods. 

2.  That  an  indefinite  time  elapsed  between 
the  beginning  spoken  of  in  (ienesis  verse  1, 
and  the  'work  of  the  six  days. 

To  both  these  solutions  our  author  objects,  and  pre- 
fers the  views  of  Mr.  Granville  Penn.* 

4.  It  is  objected  tliat  light  loas  created  on  the  Jirst 

day,  and  the  sun  not  until  iXie  fourth. 
Several  solutions. 

5.  Objeciions  to  the  Mosaic  account  of  the  deluge. 

6.  Objections  as  to  number  of  animals   taken  into 
the  ark  with  Noah.     (Pp.   339-361.) 


*A8  the  "Theological  Institutes"  were  written  before  the 
advanced  discoveries  in  geology,  the  student  may  consult  Dr. 
John  Pye  Smith's  and  Professor  Hitebcock's  woiks  on  Scripture 
and  Gcijlogy;  also  Field's  Student's  Handbook  of  Christian 
Theology,  Chap.  IV.,  and  the  articles  "Creation,"  "Eaeth," 
"  Aek,"  and  "  Flood,"  in  Mr.  Bastow's  Bible  Dictionary. 


34  ANALYSIS. 


PART  SECOND. 

Doctrines  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Outline. 
I.  Doctrines  relating  to  God. 


(A.)  Existence: 

(Ch.  i.) 

(B.)  Attributes: 

(Ch.  ii-vii) 

(C.)  Persons : 

(I.)     Doctrine  of  Ti-inity, 

(Ch.  viii,  ix. 

(II.)     Divinity  of  Christ, 

(Ch.  x-xv.) 

(III.)     Humanity  of  Christ, 

(Ch.  xvi.) 

(IV.)     Personality  and  Deity  of  the 

Holy  Ghost, 

(Ch.  xvii.) 

II.  Doctrines  relating  to  man. 

(A.)  Original  sin  :  (Ch.  xviii.) 

(B.)  Redemption : 

(I.)  Principles  of,  (Ch.  xix-xxii.) 

(II.)  Benefits  of,  (Ch.  xxiii-xxix.) 


EXISTENCE    OF    GOD.  85 

I.   DOCTEINES    EELATING    TO    GOD. 
(Ch.  i-xvii.) 

(A.)  Existence  of  God. — (Ch.  i.  vol.  1.) 

(I.)   Source  of  the  idea. 

I.  From  the  sacred  writings. 

1.  From  the  names  of  God  as  recorded  in 
Scripture  : 

2.  Fioni  the  actions  which  the  Scriptures  ascribe 
to  him : 

3.  Fi'om  the  attributes  with  which  they  invest 
him.     (Pp.  362-3G6.) 

II.  From  the  sarred  writings  alone. 

1.  The  language  <if  the  Christian  philosophers,  in 
regard  to  the  Deity,  is  vt^ry  ditt'erent  from  the 
inconsistent  aud  grovelling  views  of  the  sages 
of  antiquity  :  e.  g.,  Barrow,  Pearson,  Lawson, 
and  Neuoton,  are  quDted. 

2.  The  question  (if  man's  ability  to  discover  the 
existence  of  a  first  cause  cannot  be  determined 
by  matter  of  fact. 

3.  Nor  can  the  abstract  probability  of  such  dis- 
covery be  sustained.      (Pp-  367-373.) 

(1.)  Uneducated  man  is  acreatuie  of  appetite: 
but  he  cannoi  be  educated  withoutcivilizatioa 
and  society  : — these  have  never  existed,  and 
we  may  safely  s;iy,  can  never  exist  without 
a  religious  basis  :  but  by  the  hypothesis, 
that   basis, — the   idea  of  God,  is  wanting. 


36  CAUSE   AND   EFFECT. 

(2.)  Clear  as  the  argument  a  posteriori  now 
appears  to  us,  yet  all  history  shows  that  the 
eternity  of  matter  has  been  an  impassable 
barrier  in  the  way  of  human  reasoning, 
unaided  by  revelation,  in  the  attempt  to 
establish  a  Divine  existence.  (P.  377.) 
(3.)  The  doctrine  of  innate  ideas,  according  to 
our  author,  is  exploded.  (P.  378.^ 
(IT.)  Proofs. 

I.  Preliminary  observations. 

(a.)  On  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect, 

1.  The  principle  is,  that  nothing  exists  or  comes 
to  pass  without  an  efficient  cause.  (Pp. 
379-380.) 

2.  Hume,  probably  following  Hobbes,  objects 
to  this  principle  on  the  ground,  that  what 
we  suppose  to  be  necessary  connections,  in 
nature,  are  or  may  be  only  habitual  sequences, 
and  that  we  cannot  demonstrate  them  to  be 
otherwise. 

3.  Answered  by  Dugald  Stewart,  who  admits 
Hume's  doctrine  indeed,  but  nullifies  its  evil 
results,  by  his  distinction  between  efficient 
and  physical  causes.     (Pp.  381-384.)     But 

4.  Our  author  supposes  the  true  state  of  the 
case  to  be 

(1.)  That  there  are  efficient  causes  and  that 
the  relation  between  them  and  their  effects 
is  necessary. 

(2.)  That  there  are  physical  causes,  the  re- 
lation between  which  and  their  effects  is 
Tiecessary  in  this  sense,  —  that   God  has 


INTELLIGENCE.  37 

established  a  certain  order  in  natnre,  by 

which    his    own   efficiency    exerts   itself. 

This  is  a  very  different   notion   Jroni  the 

unsatisfactory  one  of  habitual  sequence. 

(b.)  On  the  distinction  between  the  argument   a 

priori   and    a  posteriori.     Superiority    of    the 

latter  in  this  case.     (Pp.  385-387.) 

II.  Proof  of  the  existence  of  God. 

1.  Locke's  argument.  "  I  exist :  I  did  not  always 
exist :  whatever  begins  to  exist  must  have  a 
cause  :  that  cause  must  be  adequate  :  this  ade- 
quate cause  is  unlimited :  it  must  be  God." 

2.  Howe's  argument :  the  same,  but  more  ex- 
panded, thus  : 

(1)  Somewhat  hath  existed  from  eternity: 
hence  (2)  must  be  uncaused:  hence  (3)  in- 
dependent :  hence  (4)  necessary  :  hence  (5) 
self-active,  and  hence  (6)  originally  vital, 
and  the  source  of  all  life.     (Pp.  387—393.) 

III.  Proof  of  the  intelligence  of  God. 

1.  Dr.  Sam.  Clarke's  argument  from  the  intelli- 
ligence  of  man,  and  the  variety,  order,  exceUence, 
and  contrivance  of  things  :  and  especially  from 
the  existence  of  moi^or^.     (Pp.  394—400.) 

2.  This  last — motion,  expanded,  from  Hov)e's 
Living  Temple.     (Pp.  401-2.) 

3.  The  basis  of  natukax  theology  as  found  in 
Howe's  Living  Temple, — "  Whatever  exists, 
with  the  marks  of  vjisdom  and  design  upon  it, 
had  a  wise  and  designing  cajse."  (P.  403.) 
Illustrations, 

(1.)  A  watch,  present  d  to  an  obsei'ver  for  the 
first  time.     (Pp.  407-408.) 


88  ATHEISM   ABSURD. 

(2.)  Much  more,   tlie  heaverdy  bodies   exhibit 

wisdom  and  contrivance,     (Pp.  409-410.) 
(3.)  'V\\e  human  fratne.  especially. 

1.  The  double  members  and  tlieir  uses. 

2.  The  eye  with  its  curious  optical  mechan- 
ism. 

3.  The  spine  :  and  besides  the  frame  of  the 
body.      (Pp.  410-417.) 

(4.)  Its  animal  functions^  and  tliose  of  teiTes- 
trial  creatures  :— (Pp.  417-420.) 

1.  Growth. 

2.  Nutrition. 

3.  Spontaneous  motion. 

4.  Sensation. 

(5.)  Intellectual  powers  of  man.     (P.  421.) 
4.  The  instances  of  the  watch,  the  eye,  the  double 
organs,   and   the  spine,  largely  illustrated   by 
quotations  from  Pa  ley.     (Pp.   422-441.)     See 
also  Lord  Brougham's  Notes  to  Paley's  Natural 
Theology. 
IV.    Proof  of  the  personality  of  God.     (Pp.  442- 
446.) 
(III.)  Remarks. 

I.  A  bsurdity  of  A  theism,. 

1.  As  to  the  eternity  of  the  world. 

2.  As  to  the  eternity  of  unorganized  matter. 

3.  Some  modern  schemes  of  Atheism, : — 
(1.)  B'ltfon's  organic  molecules. 

(2.)  The  system  of  appetencies.  No  other 
answer  necessary  ihan  that  these  schemes  are 
entirely  wanting  in  evidence.  (Pp.  446- 
452.) 

II.  Cha/racter  of  the  argument  a  priori. 


A   PKIORI   ARGUMENT.  39 

1.  It  is  unsatis''actory  and  tends  to  lead  men  away 
from  the  sure  argument,  pointed  out  by  Scrip- 
ture,  from  "  the  things  which  do  appear. ^^ 

2.  The  existence  itself  of  a  supreme  B.eing  can 
hardly  be  shown  by  this  method.  Indeed, 
even  Dr.  S.  Clarke  first  proves  the  existence 
of  "  one  unchangeable  and  independent  Being," 
a  posteriori.     See  also  Wardlaw's  Theology. 

3.  Some  objections  to  Dr.  S.  Clarke's  vievv  ot  the 
necessary  existence  of  the  supreme  Being. 

The  being  of  God  is  necessary,  because  it  is  un- 
derived,  not  underived  because  it  is  necessary. 
(Pp.  453-460.) 

(B.)  Attributes  of  God.     (Ch.  ii. — vii.) 

Unity.  (Ch.  ii.  vol.  1.) 

(I.)  Scriptural  testimony.  Deut.  vi.  4  ;  iv.  35, 
etc. 

1.  The  Scriptural  notion  is,  that  God  is  a  pure 
simple  being :  so  one,  that  there  are  no 
other  gods :  so  one,  that  there  can  he  no 
other  gods. 

2.  If  we  admit  the  Scriptures,  we  admit  a 
Deity  :  if  we  admit  one  God,  we  exclude  all 
others.     (Pp.  461-462.) 

(II.)   Evidence  from  reason. 

1.  A  priori  argument  is  here  unobjectionable, 
if  logical. 

(1.)  Dr.  Clarke's  shown  to  be  useless. 
(2.)    Wollaston's,  Wilkins',  and  Pearson's  argu- 
ments stated. 


40  SPIEITUALITY. 

(3.)  The  best  argument  of  tLe  kind,  is  that 
from  tlie  idea  of  absolute  perfection. 
2.  Proofr  may  be  derived  also  from  tlie  works 

of  God. 
(1.)  In  the  Jiarmony  of  the  nniverse  we  discern 
but  one  Will  and  one  Intelligence,  and  there- 
fore hut  ( 'ne  Bein^. 
(2.)   Uniformity  of  plan  in   the  universe,  is  a 
proof  of  the  unity  of  God.     Illustrations  by 
Paley.      (Pp.  462-470.) 
(Til.)  Importarhce  of  this  doctrine. 

The  unity  of  God  the  basis  of  all  true  religion. 
IT.  Spirituality. 

(I.)  Scriptural  testimony  ;  "  God  is  a  Spirit."  Simi- 
lar passages  abound.  The  immateriality  of  the 
divine  Being  is  important,  becnxise  of  its  connec- 
tion with  the  doctrine  of  the  immortality  of  the 
human  soul.  (i'p.  470-472.) 
(II.)  Evidence  from  reason,  both  as  to  the  spiritual 
nature  of  Gou,  and  the  unthinking  nature  of  mat- 
ter. 

1.  God  is  intelligent,  therefore  God  is  a  spiritual 
Being,  because  intelligence  is  not  a  property  of 
matt(>r.     For 

(1.)  Unoi-ganized  matter  is  certainly  unintelli- 
gent ;  hence,  intelligence  cannot  be  an  essen- 
tial propel  ty  (>f  matter  :  but  it  is  an  essential 
attribute  of  Deity,  hence  the  Deity  cannot 
be  material. 
(2.)  Nor  is  intelligence  the  result  of  material 
organization,  for 
1.    Vegetables  are  unintelligent. 


SPIRITUALITY.  41 

2.  "Were  intellect  constantly  conjoined  witli 
animal  organization,  "we  could  deny  the 
necessity  of  such  connection,  but  we  deny 
this  supposed  constant  connection,  and 
thus  take  away  the  basis  of  Priestley's 
argument.  This  denial  is  based  upon  the 
following  : 

a.)  The  organization  of  the  human  frame 
is  often  perfect  after  death.     But  dead 
men  do  not  think, 
b.)  The    organism  of  Adam's   body  was 
complete   before  he  became  "  a  living 
soul."     (Pp.  472-475.) 
(3.)  But  we  may  be  told,  that  the  subject  sup- 
posed in  the  argument  is  a  living  organized 
being.     This   introduces  a  new  element, — 
life,  into  the  argument:  but 

1.  Vegetables  live,  and  yet  do  not  think. 

2.  The  organic  life  of  Bichat  is  common  to 
animals  and  vegetables. 

3.  The  animal  life  is  defined  by  Bichat, 
Lawrence,  and  even  by  Cuviev,  to  be  the 
"  sum  total  of  its  functions  of  a  certain 
class."  Absurdity  of  this  shown  by  quo- 
tations from  Rennell  and  Barclay. 

(4.)  Further  proofs  that  matter  is  incapable 
of  thought,  drawn  from  its  essential  proper- 
ties of  exte7isian,  impenetrability,  dimsihility, 
etc.,  none  of  which  belong  to  thought. 

(5.)  The  notions,  matter  and  mind,  are  merely 
relative.  Beid.  Stewart.  Immateriality 
of  brutes  not  denied.     (Pp.  475-485.) 


42  OMNIPOTENCE. 

III.  Eternity.     (Ch.  iii.  vol.  1.) 

1.  Scriptural  notion,  God  had  no  beginning  and 
shall  have  no  end.  "  From  everlasting  to  ever- 
lasting," etc. 

2.  These  representations  evidently  convey  some- 
thing more  than  the  mere  idea  of  infinite  du- 
ration. Life  is  essential  to  God  :  he  lives  by 
virtue  of  his  own  nature,  which  can  be  said  of 
him  alone. 

3.  Some  obscure  notions  of  the  eternity  prevailed 
among  the  heathen,  probably  derived  from  the 
Jewish  Scriptures. 

4.  Doctrine  of  the  Eternal  Xoiv  repudiated. 

( 1 .)  Duration,  as  applied  to  God,  is  an  extension 
of  the  same  idea  as  applied  to  ourselves. 

(2.)  The  objection  to  this,  —  that  it  would 
argue  imperfection, — arises  from  the  confound- 
ing succession  in  tlie  duration  with  change  in 
the,  substance. 

(3. )  If  it  be  said  that  succession  is  only  an  artifi- 
cial method  of  conceiving  or  measuring  dura- 
tion, it  may  be  answered,  that  leagues  measure 
the  ocean,  but  leagues  are  not  the  ocean,  though 
both  leagues  and  the  ocean  may  actually  exist. 
(Pp.  486-494.) 
IV.  Omnipotence. 

(I.)  Scriptural  testimony. 

1.  Reasons  why  this  atti'ibute  is  so  much  dwelt 
upon  by  the  sacred  writers, — to  secure  the 
obedience,  worship,  and  confidence  of  man. 

2.  Mode  of  its  exhibition  in  the  Scriptures, 
(a.)  By  the  fact  of  creation. 


OMNIPRESENCE.  43^ 

(b.)  By  the  vastness  and  variety  of  the  works  of 

God. 
(c. )   By  the  ease  with  which  he  is  said  to  create 

and  uphold  all  things, 
(d.)   By  the  terrible  descriptions  given  of  the 

divine  power, 
(e.)   By  the  subjection  of  all  intelligent  beings 

to  his  will. 

3.  The  power  of  all  these  descriptions  lies  in  their 
truth. 

4.  The  works  of  God  manifestations,  but  not 
the  measure  of  his  omnipotence.  (Pp.  494- 
499.) 

(TI.)  Only  limitation  to  the  divine  power:  no  work- 
ing of  contradictions,  or  impossibilities.  (Pp. 
499-501.) 

V.  Omnipresence. 

1.  Scriptiiral  testimony. 

2.  Heathen  notions  of  omnipresence  :  some  striking, 
but  all  defective. 

3.  Similar  errors  pervade  the  infidel  philosophy  of 
modern  times. 

4.  The  Scriptural  phrases  in  which  this  doctrine  is 
conveyed,  mast  be  taken  in  their  common-sense 
acceptation. 

5.  Illustrations  of  this  doctrine  from  the  material 
world,  quoted  from  Amory  and  Paley. 

6.  The  a  ])riori  argument  stated. 

7.  The  manner  in  which  God  is  every  where  present, 
incomjirehensible.     (Pp.  501-510.) 

VI.  Omniscience.     (Ch.  iv.  vol.  1.) 

(I.)  Scriiitural  statement  of  the  doctrine. 


44  OMNISCIENCE. 

1.  Direct  texts  :  "  Great  is  tlie  Lord,  his  vrnder- 
standing  is  infinite,"  etc. 

2.  Argument  in  Pealm  xciv.,  from  the  communi- 
cation of  knowledge  to  men,  illustrated  by  a 
quotation  fx-om  Tillotson. 

3.  The  sacred  writers  refer  to  the  works  of  God 
for  confirmation.     (Pp.  510-513.) 

(II.)  The  Pagans  had  many  fine  sentiments   in  re- 
gard to  the  divine  omniscience,  but  the  moral  of 
the  doctrine  was  wanting.     (Pp.  513--514:.) 
(III.)  The    docbine    of  foreknowledge    examined. 
Unquestionably  it  is  a  Scriptural  doctrine :  but 
from  its  difficulty,  etc.,  three  theories  have  arisen : 
(1.)  Theory    of    Chevalier  Ramsay.      "  It   is   a 
matter  of  choice  in   God,    to  think   of  finite 
ideas."     Answer  to  this  theory, 

1.  God's  omnipotence  is  an  infinite  capacity,  but 
omniscience  actually  comprehends  all  things 
that  are  or  can  be. 

2.  Choice  implies  a  reason,  and  that  implies 
knowledge  of  the  things  rejected. 

3.  Some  contingent  actions  have  been  foreknown 
by  God,  and  indeed  foretold  by  his  prophets. 
(Pp.  515-517.) 

(2.)  Theory,  "  that  prescience  of  contingent  events 
implies  a  contradiction,  hence  the  absence 
of  such  prescience  is  no  dishonour  to  God." 
Ans. 

(a.)  This  theory  is  defective  so  long  as  the 
Scriptures  are  allowed  to  contain  pi'ophecies 
of  rewardable  and  punishable  actions,  such 
as 


FOEEKNOWLEDGE.  45 

1.  The  long  course  of  events  connected  with 
the  destruction  of  Babylon. 

2.  The  contingencies   involved   in  the    de- 
struction of  Jerusalem. 

(b.)    The    principle,    that    "  certain  prescience 
destroys   contingency"   cannot  be   sustained. 
1.)  The  manner  of  the  divine  prescience  is 
indeed     incomprehensible,     but  the    fad  is 
undeniably   asserted  iu    Scripture  :  but    2.) 
The    principle   itself    is     founded     upon    a 
sophism,      which   lies     in    supposing      that 
contingency    and  certainty  are    opposed    to 
each   other  :    while   in  fact   they  are   not ; 
but   contingency  and  necessity.     It   is   know- 
ledge and  not    influence.     Opinions    of   Dr. 
Sam.  Clarke,  Dr.  Copleston,  and  C urcelloeus. 
(Pp.  518-528.) 
(3.)  Theory,    "that    the   foreknowledge    of  God 
must  be  supposed  to  differ  so  much  from  any 
thing  of  the  kind  in  ourselves,  that  no  argu- 
ment respecting  it  can  be  grounded  on  our  im- 
perfect notions:" — maintained   by  Archbishop 
King  aad  Dr.   Copleston.     Objections  to  this 
theory  are, 

(a.)  The  difficulty  is  shifted,  not  taken  away. 
(b.)  These  notions  are  dangerous  : — for  if,  in 
the  language  of  Archbishop  King,  "  we  can 
have  no  inoper  notion  of  the  faculties  we  as- 
cribe to  the  divine  Being,"  we  have  no  propei" 
revelation  of  the  divine  character  at  all.  (Pp. 
529-532. )  But,  to  examine  more  minutely, 
we  say  that  this  theory  introduces  difficulties, 
instead  of  removing  them;  and 


46  IMMUTABILITY. 

1.  It  assumes  that  our  notions  of  God  are 
framed  from  tlie  results  of  our  observation 
of  his  works,  etc.,  which  is  not  the  case  : 
— they  are  derived  from  express  revela- 
tion. 

2.  We  may  form  a  trve  notion,  though  not  an 
adequate  one,  of  the  divine  perfections.  To 
be  incomiirehensihle  is  not  to  be  unintel- 
ligible. 

3.  This  theory  assumes  that  the  nature  of  God 
is  esse7itiaU)j  different  from  the  spiritual  na- 
ture of  maU;  which  is  not  the  doctrine  of 
Scripture. 

4.  Wherever  the  language  of  Scripture  is 
metaphorical,  it  is  distinctly  so  :  —  so 
that  the  argument  drawn  from  the 
ascrijition  of  bodily  functions,  and  even 
of  human  ^>assio«s,  to  the  divine  Being 
fails  when  applied  to  intellectual  and  moral 
powers. 

(c.)  "We  say  then,  lastly,  that  there  is  no  in- 
congruity between  divine  prescience  and 
human  freedom,  unless  influence  be  super- 
added to  necessitate  the  human  will.  Quo- 
tation from  Edwards.     (Pp.  532-546.) 

YII.  Immutability.     (Ch.  v.  Vol.  1.) 

(I.)  Scriptural  statement.  "  Of  old  thou  hast  laid," 
etc.  "  I  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not  :"  with  par- 
allel passages. 

(II.)   Confirmations  from  observation. 

1 .  The  stability  of  the  general  order  of  nature. 

2.  The  moral  government  of  God,  and 


WISDOM.  47 

(III.)  This  immutability  is  not  temporary,  but  a 
sovereign,  essential  perfection  of  the  Deity,  as  we 
learn  from  Scripture,  He  changes  not,  because 
he  is  "  the  Lord." 

(IV.)  The  divine  immutability  is  not  contradicted, 
but  confirmed,  by  the  variety  of  his  ojjerations, 
regards  and  affections,  toward  the  same  crea- 
tures under  different  circumstances.  (Pp.  547- 
550.) 

(V.)  Caiitions  are  necessary  against  certain  spec- 
ulations on  the  divine  immutability — such  as, 
that  there  are  no  emotions  and  no  succession  of 
ideas  witli  God, — or,  according  to  Eidgeley,  that 
"  God's  knowledge  is  independent  of  the  object 
known." 

1.  In  these,  the  distinction  between  things  2^os- 
sihle  and  things  actual  is  overlooked. 

2.  And  also  the  distinction  between  God's  know- 
ledge of  all  possible  things,  and  of  those 
things  to  which  he  determined,  before  the 
creation,  to  give  actual  existence.  (Pp.  551- 
554.) 

(VI,)  The  liberty  of  God  is  closely  allied  to  his  im- 
mutability, and  a  proper  idea  of  this  will  correct 
the  false  notions  above  alluded  to.   (Pp.555-556.) 

VIII.  "Wisdom. 

(I.)  The  Scriptures  testify  abundantly  to  the  nice 
application  of  God's  knowledge  to  secure  his  own 
ends. 

(II.)  A  few  of  the  cluxracters  of  the  divine  wisdom, 
as  thus  exhibited. 


48  GOODNESS. 

1 .  It  acts  for  worthy  ends. 

2.  Its  means  are  simjjle  :  great  effects  from  few- 
elements. 

3.  Variety  of  equally  perfect  operation.  Eg. 
(1.)  \'ariety  of/oivii.  (2.)  Variety  of  rnagni- 
tude. 

4.  The  connection  mul  dependence  of  the  works  of 
God. 

5.  The  means  by  which  offending  men  are  re- 
conciled to  God,  —  the  most  eminent  mani- 
festations of  the  wisdom  of  God.  (Pp.  556- 
564.) 

IX.  Goodness.     (Ch.  vi.  vol.  1.) 
(I.)  Scriptural  testimony. 

1.  It  is  goodness  of  nature,  an  essential  perfection 
of  the  divine  character. 

2.  It  is  efficient  and  inexhaustible  : — it  "  endureth 
for  ever." 

3.  The  divine  Being  takes  ^^/eas^tre  in  the  exercise 
of  it : — he  "  delights  in  mercy." 

4.  Nothing,  capable  of  happiness,  comes  from  his 
hand,  except  in  circumstances  of  positive  felicity. 
(Pp.  565-567.) 

(II.)  Evidence  from  the  natural  and  moral  world. 

(1.)  The  dark  side.  1.)  Positive  evils  on  the 
globe  :  volcanoes,  sterility,  etc.  2.)  Diseases 
and  sufferings  of  the  hxmian  race.  3. )  Suffer- 
ings and  death  of  animals.     (P.  568.) 

(2.)  The  bright  side.  1.)  Design  of  every  con- 
trivance essentially  beneficial :  e.g.,  teeth  are 
contrived  to  eat,  not  to  ache.     But  to  this  may 


OPTIMISM.  49 

be    objected    (1)    venomous   animals,   and    (2) 
animals  j^eying  upon  one  another. 

As  to  (1.)  So  far  as  the  animal  itself  is  con- 
cerned, the  contrivance  is  good. 
As  to  (2.)  The  following  j)oints  are  to  be 
considered.      1.)  Immortality  on  earth  is 
out  of  the  question.     2.)  Is  not  death  in 
this    way  better  than    decay?      3.)    The 
system  is  the  spring  of  motion  and  activity 
to  brutes. 
The  bright  side.     2.) .  The  happiness  of  animal 
existence.     3.)  Many  alleviations  of  positive 
evils.       4.)  Many  ills   are  chargeable  upon 
man's     own     misconduct.         Consider    an 
individual    case, — the    good    circumstances 
about  him  far  counterbalance  all  other.     (Pp. 
569-576.) 
(3.)  The  theory  of  02)timism  : — that  the  2yresent 
system  is  the  best  which  the  nature  of  things 
would  admit. 

1.  The  very  principle  of  this  hypothesis  implies 
an  unworthy  notion  of  God :  considering  it 
(1)  as  to  natural,  (2)  as  to  moral  evils. 

2.  We  deny,  then,  that  "whatever  is  is  best." 
We  can  not  only  conceive  a  better  state  of 
things,  but  can  show  that  the  evils  of  the 
present  state  do  not  7iecessarily  exist.  Sin 
has  entered  into  the  world,  and  God  is  just, 
as  well  as  good. 

3.  The  state  of  the  woi-ld  exactly  answers  to 
tlie  Scriptural  representations  of  the  relations 
between   man    and    God.       Illustrated    by 


50  ORIGIN    OF   EVIL. 

quotations  from  Gisborne  :  1.)  As  to  the 
actual  appearance  of  the  globe,  2.)  By  re- 
ference to  the  general  deluge.  3.)  By  the 
human  frame.  4.)  By  the  occupations  of 
man  — farmers — shepherds — niineis — manu- 
facturers— merchants.  (Pp.  576-588.) 
(III.)  The  origin  of  evil.  There  are  four  leading 
opinions. 

1.  Necessity :     2.    The    Manichean    doctrine   of 
duality  :  3.  The  doctrine  that  God  is  the  author 
of  sin :  and  4.  That  evil  is  the  result  of  the 
abuse  of  moral  freedom. 
1.  Refutes  itself:   2.  Is  now  given  up:   3.  Found 
among  the  most  unguarded  Calvinistic  writers, 
but  now  generally  abandoned  :  4.  Is  the   opinion 
generally  adopted,  and  agrees  with  the  Scriptural 
statement  of  the  creation  and  fall  of  man.     (Pp. 
588-598.) 
(lY.)  The  mercy  of  God  is  a  mode  of  his  goodness. 
(Pp.  598-600.) 

X.  Holiness.     (Ch.  vii.  Vol.  1.) 

Preliminary.      1.  It  is  clear  that   God  "  loveth 
righteousness  and  hateth  iniquity." 
2.  And  this  from  some   essential  principle  of 
his  nature.     This  principle  we  call  holiness, 
which  exhibits  itself  in  two  great  branches. 
(Pp.  601-604.) 
(I.)  Justice.  1.  Character  of  vfhQn  jmrticular,  {not 
universal.) 

(a.)  Legislative,  which  determines  man's  duty 
and  bind  3  him  to  its  performance. 


JUSTICE    AND    TEUTH.  51 

(b.)  Judicial  or  distributive,  whicb  respects 
rewards  and  punishments  :  and  is  either  1) 
prcemiative,  or  2)  vindictive,  but  always 
impartial. 

2.  Reconciled  with  the  divine  administration. 

(a.)  By  the  fact  that  man  is  under  a  dispensa- 
tion of  mercy. 

(b.)  By  the  doctrine  of  general  judgment,  which 
is  gounded  on  that  of  redemption. 

3.  Inferences. 

(a.)  That  great  offenders  may  prosper  in  this 
life,  without  impeachment  of  God's  govern- 
ment. 

(b.)  That  God's  children  may  be  afflicted  and 
oppressed. 

(c.)  That  an  administration  of  grace  may  be 
apparently  unequal  without  injustic'e.     But, 

(d.)  As  7iations  have  no  posthumoas  existence, 
national  rewards  and  punishments  have  been 
in  all  ages  visible  and  striking.   (Pp.  604:-Gl  1 .) 

(II.)  Truth,  which  in  Scripture  is  contemplated 
under  the  two  great  branches  of  veracity  and 
faithfulness. 

1.  His  veracity  regards  his  word.  No  deception 
heie. 

2.  H  is,  faithfulness  regards  his  engagements,  whicb 
never  fail. 

A  few  general  ascriptions  of  excellence  may  here 
be  noticed.  1.)  God  is  jierfect.  2.)  God  is  all- 
sufficient.  3.)  God  is  unsearchable.  Support 
each  by  Scriptural  passages.  (Pp.  611-615.) 


52  THE    TRINITY. 


(C.)  Persons  of  the  Godhead. 
(1.)  Doctrine  op  the  trinity.  (Cli.  viii.  ix.  Vol.  II.) 

I.  Preliminary  remai'ks  and  explanations. 

1 .  Tills  doctrine  cannot  be  demonstrated  either  a 
priori,  or  a  posteriori.  Attempts  of  Poiret, 
Kidd,  etc.,  noticed.  It  rests  entirely  on  Scrip- 
ture. 

2.  Pretensions  to  explain  this  doctrine  are  highly 
objectionable. 

3.  Perhaps  it  may  be  admitted,  that  types  and 
symbols  of  the  mystery  of  the  Trinity  are  to  be 
found  in  natural  objects. 

4.  Explanation  of  the  term  ^jersow :  1.)  Inordi- 
nary language.  2.)  In  a  strict  pJdlosop>hical 
sense.  It  is  not  applied  in  the  latter  sense  to 
the  divine  Being  :  but  the  distinct  'persons  are 
represented  as  having  a  common  foundation  in 
one  being  : — the  manner  of  the  union  being  in- 
compreliensible.  Objection  to  the  term,  as  not 
being  Scriptural,  answered. 

5.  Leading  differences  of  opinion  among  the 
orthodox.  Howe,  Waterland,  Pearson,  Bull. 
(Pp.  1-7.) 

II.  Importance    of   the   doctrine    stated,   chiefly   in 

answer  to  Dr.  Priestley. 

1.  The  knowledge  of  God  is  fundamental  to  re- 
ligion. 

2.  Dr.  Priestley  allows  its  necessity  "  to  explain 
some  particular  texts."  But  we  can  show  that 
these  "  texts  "  comprehend  a  large  portion  of 
Scripture. 


THE    TRINITY.  53 

3.  Our  views  of  God  as  the  object  of  our  worship 
are  affected. 

4.  Dr.  Priestley  objects,   "  that  no  fact  in  nature, 
nov  jyu^'pose  in  morals,  requires  this  doctrine." 
1.)  As  to  the  natural  world,   (1.)  It  is  adapted 

to  the  scheme  of  orthodox  Christianity,  and 
not  to  Socinianism,  which  does  not  admit 
of  redemption.  (2.)  The  duration  of  the 
natural  world,  is  another  relation  to  theo- 
logy. It  was  made  for  Christ. 
2.)  As  to  morals.  (1.)  Morals  are  conformity 
to  a  divine  law,  which  must  take  its  character 
of  its  author.  (2.)  Faith  is  obedience  to 
command,  and  therefore  pai't  of  morals.  (Pp. 
7-14.) 
III.  Importance  of  this  doctrine,  on  broader  grounds. 

1 .  Our  love  to  God,  which  is  the  substance  of  re- 
ligion, is  essentially  affected  by  our  views  of 
this  doctrine. 

2.  In  other  equally  essential  views,  the  denial  of 
Christ's  divinity  essentially  alters  the  Christian, 
scheme,  as — 

1.)  The  doctrine  of  atonement  is  denied  by  So- 
cinians,  though  inconsistently  admitted  by 
Arians. 

2.)  Views  of  the  evil  of  sin  are  essentially 
modified. 

3.)  The  character  of  Christian  experience  essen- 
tially changed,  as  to  repentance,  faith^  prayer^ 
love,  etc. 

4.)  The  religiotbs  aj^ectioas  of  hope,  trust,  joy, 
etc.,  are  all  interfered  with. 


54  THE    TRINITY. 

5. )   The  language  of  the  church  of  Christ  must 
be  altered  and  brought  down  to  these  views. 
6.)   The   doctrine   of  divine   agency   must    be 
changed. 
3.  The  denial  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  affects 
the  credit  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  :  for  if  this  doc- 
trine be  not  contained  in  them,  their  tendency 
to  mislead  is  obvious.     (Pp.  14-24.) 

IV.  Difficidties  are  said  to  attend  the  reception  of 
this  doctrine. 

1 .  Mere  difficulty  in  conceiving  of  what  is  proper 
to  God,  forms  no  objection. 

2.  No  contradiction  is  implied  in  this  great  doc- 
trine. 

3.  The  Arian  and  Socinian    hypotheses  do   not 
relieve  us  from  difficulties.     (Pp.  25-26.) 

V.  Scripture  testimony.      (Ch.  ix.  vol.  II.) 
Preliminary,     Every  argument  in  favour  of  the 

Trinity  flows  from  the  principle  of  the  absolute 
UNITY  of  God,  which  is  laid  down  in  the  Scrip- 
tures with  the  utmost  solemnity,  and  guai-ded 
with  the  utmost  care  by  precepts,  threatenings, 
and  promises.  But  in  examining  what  the 
Scriptures  teach  concerning  this  one  God,  we 
find  that, 

A.  The  very  'tuinies  of  God  have  j^lural  forms  arul 

are  connected  with  plural  modes  of  speech. 
Examples :  Deuteronomy  vi.  4  ;   Elohim,  Ado- 
nim,  etc.     (Pp.  27-31.) 

B.  Three  persons  and  three   only  are  sjiohen  of  in 
Scrijjture  under  divine  titles. 


THE    TRINITY.  55 

Ex.   1,  Solemn  form  of  Jewish  benediction.  (Num. 
vi.  24—27.) 

2.  The  vision  of  Isaiah,  with  the  allusions  to 
it  by  St.  John  and  St.  Paul,  in  the  New- 
Testament. 

3.  Vai'iovTS  passages  in  the  New  Testament 
might  be  cited — in  which  sometimes  two., 
sometimes  tJiree,  but  never  more  than  three 
persons  are  spoken  of.  1  John  v.  7,  is 
laid  out  of  the  argument,  as  uncertain. 
(Pp.  31-36.) 

C.  The  great  pi-oof  on  which  the  doctrine  rests  : — 
the  multiplied  instances  in  which  tivo  persons 
are  spoken  of,  as  associated  with  God  in  his  per- 
fections. 

1.  The  outline   of  Scriptui-al  testimony  is  given, 
as  to  the  Son. 

2.  The  same  as  to  the  Spirit. 

Therefore,  as  the  Scriptures  uniformly  declare  but 
ONE  God,  and  yet  do  throughout  declare  three  persons 
DIVINE,  —  we  harmonize  these  apparently  opposite 
doctrines  in  the  proposition — The  three  persons  are 
ONE  God.  These  views  are  maintained  in  the  ortho- 
dox church,  and  are  chargeable  with  no  greater  mys- 
tery than  is  assignable  to  the  Scriptures.  We  do 
not  give  iip  the  unity  of  God.  The  Socinian  unity 
is  a  unity  of  one :  ours  is  a  unity  of  tJiree.  (Pp. 
36-40.)  See  also  Mansell's  Limits  of  Religious 
Thought  Examined,  Lecture  VI ;  and  Wardlaw's 
Systematic  Theology. 


PRE-EXISTENCE    OF  CHRIST. 


(II.)  Divinity  of  Chuist,  (Ch.  x.-xv.)  proved, 

A.  By  his  PRE-EXISTENCE,  (Ch.  X.) 

B.  Because  he  was  the  Jehovah  of 

THE  Old  Testament.  (Ch.  xi.) 

C.  Because  bivine  titles  are  ascrib- 
ed TO  him,  (Ch.  xii.) 

D.  Because    divine    attributes    be- 
long TO  him,  (Ch.  xiii.) 

E.  Because  divine  acts  are   ascrib- 
ed TO  him,  (Ch.  xiv.) 

F.  Because  divine   worship  is    paid 

TO    him,  (Ch.  XV.) 

A.  Pre-existence  of  Christ.  (Ch.  x.  vol.  II.) 
The  iwe-existence  of  Christ,  if  established,  though 
it  does  not  affect  the  Arian,  destroys  the 
Socinian  hypothesis  :  hence  both  ancient  and 
modern  Socinians  have  bent  all  arts  of  in- 
tei'pretation  against  those  passages  which  ex- 
pressly declare  it,  of  which  the  following  are 
examples. 

1.  John  i.  15,  "He  that  cometh  after  me 
is  preferred  before  me,  for  he  was  before 
me."  The  Socinians  interpret  the  last 
clause  in  the  sense  of  dignity,  and  not  of 
time.  But  John  uses  the  same  phrase  else- 
where in  regard  to  priorify  of  time.  If 
the  last  referred  to  the  dignity  of  Christ,  it 
would  have  been  «Tt,  not  nv, — he  is,  not 
he  was. 


THE    JEHOVAH.  57 

2.  The  passages  whicli  express  that  Chiist  came 
down  from  heaven. 

(1.)  The  early  Socinians  supposed  that 
Christ  "was  translated  to  heaven  after  his 
birth.     Unsupported  by  Scripture. 

(2.)  The  modern  Socinians  conveniently 
resolve  the  whole  into  figure  : — 1 .  As- 
cending into  heaven.  2.  Coming  down 
from  heaven. 

3.  John  vi.  62,  "  What  and  if  ye  shall  see 
the  Son  of  man  ascend  up  where  he  was 
before?" 

4.  The  phrase,  to  "be  sent  from  God." 

5.  John  viii.  58,  "  Before  Abraham  was,  I 
am." 

6.  John  xvii.  5,  "  The  glory  which  I  had  with 
thee  before  the  world  was." 

It  has  thus  been  shown  that  Christ  had  an 
existence  previous  to  his  incarnation,  and  pre- 
vious to  the  very  foundation  of  the  world. 
(Pp.  41-53.) 

B.  Jesus    Christ    the    Jehovah    of    the    Old 
Testament."     (Ch.  xi.  vol.  II.) 

In  the  Old  Testament,  we  cannot  fail  to  notice 
the  frequent  supei'natural  appearances  to  the 
ancient  patriarchs  and  prophets.  The  facts 
cannot  be  disputed ;  and  in  order  to  show 
their  bearing  upon  the  question  of  the  divinity 
of  Christ,  we  have  thi-ee  propositions  to  estab- 
lish :— 

F 


58  THE    ANGEL. 

I.  The  person  who  made  these  appearances  was 
truly  a  divine  persok. 

1.  Proof.  He  bears  the  names  of  the  divine 
Being,  and  was  the  object  of  worship  to  the 
Israelites,  (1.)  Hagar  in  the  wilderness. 
(2.)  Abraham,  in  the  plains  of  Marare.  (3.) 
Isaac  and  Jacob.  (4.)  The  same  Jehovah 
visible  to  Moses,  (5.)  The  same  Jehovah 
attended  the  Israelites  and  was  the  object  of 
worship  and  of  trust. 

2.  Objections.  (1.)  This  personage  is  called 
"  the  Angel  of  the  Lord."  Ans.  Angel  in 
a  designation  of  office,  not  of  nature.  The 
collation  of  a  few  passages  will  show  that 
Jehovah  and  the  Angel  of  the  Lord,  in  this 
eminent  sense,  were  the  same  person.  (2.) 
The  Arian  hypothesis  is  that  the  angel  was 
not  Jehovah,  but  Christ,  personating  the  Deity, 
Shown  to  be  untenable.  (3j  The  Socinian 
notion  is  the  marvellous  doctrine  of  occa- 
sional 2^^')'sonality,  to  use  Priestley's  term. 
Mysterious  and  absurd  enough.     (Pp.  54-62.) 

II.  This  divine  person  was  not  God  the  Father. 

1.  The  argument  from  the  passage,  "•  No  man 
hath  seen  God,"  etc.,  is  plausible,  but  cannot 
be  depended  upon. 

2.  The  real  argument  is  from  the  appellation 
angel     (Pp.  62-64,) 

III.  This  divine  person  was  the  pi'oniised  Messiah, 
and  consequently  Jesjs  Christ. 

( 1 . )  Scriptural  proof. 

I.  Jeremiah    asserts,  that    the    new    co\e- 


THE    MESSIAH.  59 

nanfc  was  to  be  made  by  the  same  person 
who  made  the  old  ^^  Behold  the  days 
corns"  etc. 

2.  Malachi's  striking  prediction,  "  Behold  I 
will  send,  my  messenger"  etc.  This  pro- 
phecy is  expressly  applied  to  Christ,  by 
St.  Mark. 

3.  "  The  voice  of  him  that  crieth.,^^  etc. 
Here  the  application  of  the  prophecy  was 
expressly  made  to  our  Lord  by  the 
Baptist. 

4.  ^^  Behold  a  virgin  shall  conceive,^'  etc. 
"  Unto  us  a  child  is  horn." 

5.  Psalm  IxviiL  is  applied  by  St.  Paul  to 
Christ. 

6.  Christ  is  represented  by  St.  Peter,  as 
preaching  by  his  Spirit  in  the  days  of 
Noah. 

7.  St.  Paul ;  1  Cor.,  x.  9,  "  Neither  let  tis  tempi 
Christ  as  som.e  of  them,  also  tempted." 

8.  Heb.  xii.  25,  26,  "  See  that  ye  refuse 
not  him  that  specJceth."     (Pp.  65—75.) 

(2.)  Confiiination    by    the     testimony    of    the 
fathers  :  —  Justin    Martyr,    Irenasus,    Tei- 
tullian,    Clemens,    Oiigen,    Theophilus,    Cy- 
prian, Hilary,  and  Basil.     (Pp.  76-78.) 
3.)   Two  objections  to  this  doctrine  from  Scrip- 
ture are  easily  answered. 
1.   "  God  who  at  sundry  times,"  etc.      Ans. 
We  do  not  allow  the  occasional  manifes- 
tation of  the  Father  to  be  recorded  in  the 
Old  Testament. 


60  DIVINE    TITLES. 

2.  "  If  the  word  spoken  by  angels,  etc.  Here 
the  apostle  refers  to  tlie  judicial  law 
which  was  given  through  angels.  They 
were  not  the  a^iihors  of  the  law,  but  the 
medium  of  its  communication  to  men. 
(Pp.  78-80.J 

C.    Divine  titles  ascribed  to  Christ.     (Ch.  xii. 

vol.  11.) 

If  the  titles  given  to  Christ  in  the  Scriptures  are 
such  as  can  designate  a  divine  Being,  then  is 
Christ  divine,  otherwise  the  Scriptui'es  deceive. 

I.  The  title  Jehovah. 

Instances  of  this  have  already  been  given, 
and  indeed  Socinians  admit  the  fact  by  their 
attempts  to  explain  it  away  : — thus  Dr.  Priest- 
ley asserts  that  the  name  Jehovah  is  some- 
times given  to  places.  Miserable  pretence. 
Force  of  the  argument  distinctly  stated.  (Pp. 
81-84.) 

II.  The  title  Lord,  CK-ipiog)  which  is  applied  to 
Christ  in  the  New  Testament,  is  in  its  highest 
sense  universally  allowed  to  belong  to  God  : — 
and  we  can  show,  that  it  is  applied  to  Christ 
in  this  highest  sense. 

1.  Both  by  the  LXX.,  and  the  writers  of  the 
New  Testament,  it  is  the  term  by  which  the 
name  Jehovah  is  translated. 

2.  When  the  title  is  not  employed  in  the  New 
Testament  to  render  the  name  Jehovah,  it  is 
still  manifest,  by  the  context,  that  the  writers 
considered  and  used  it  as  a  divine  title.  (Pp. 
84-88.) 


LOED    AND    GOD.  61 

III.  The  title  God.  It  is  admitted  even  by  So- 
cinians  that  Jesus  Christ  is  called  God.  We 
have  then  to  show, 

1.  That  in  its  highest  sense,  the  term  God  in- 
volves the  notion  of  absolute  divinity.  Sii'  I- 
Newton  and  Dr.  S.  Clarke  consider  it  a 
relative  term,  importing,  strictly,  nothing 
more  than  dominion. 

Ans.  (1.)  By  Dr.  Waterland.  (2.)  By  Dr. 
Randolph. 

2,  That  the  term  is  found  used  of  Christ  in  this 
highest  sense.     (Pp.  88-93.)) 

(I.)  Matt  i.  23,  "  Ejia^-uel— God  with  us." 
The  Socinians  object  to  this  passage,  1.) 
That  it  is  of  doubtful  authority,  —  but 
this  objection  r&sts  on,  confessedly,  a  nar- 
row foundation.  2.)  That  the  divinity 
of  Christ  can  no  more  be  argued  from  the 
name  of  Emanuel,  than  the  divinity  of 
Eli,  whose  name  signifies  "  mi/  God." 
But  this  was  the  common  name  of  Eli, — 
not  so  Emanuel,  which  was  a  descriptive 
title,  given  by  revelation, 

(2.)  Luke  i.  16,  17,  "And  many  of  the 
children  of  Israel  shall  he  turn  to  the 
LoED  THEIR  God,"  etc. 

(3.)  John  i.  1,  "In  the  beginning  was  the 
Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and 
the  Word  was  God,"  etc.  1.)  The  Logos 
in  this  pa.ssage  is  called  God  in  the  highest 
sense.  Three  reasons.  •  2.)  Criticism  on 
the  Greek  article,  annexed  by  Dr.  Middle- 
ton.     3.)  Socinians  assert  that  yivofKU  never 


62  KING    OF    ISRAEL. 

signifies  to   create.     Ans.  It  is  thus  used 
in  the   following   passages :  Heb.    iv.    3  : 
Heb.  xi.  3  ;  James  iii.  9.     4.)  They  trans- 
late  the  passage  also,  "  All  things  were 
made  Jor  him."     This  interpretation  ef- 
fectually destroys  the  other.     But  ^t«  with 
a  genitive,  denotes  not  the  final,  but  the 
efficient  cause. 
(4.)  John  XX.  28,   "  Thomas  answered  .... 
my   Lord  and  my  God."     Socinians  make 
this  a  mere  ejaculation  ! 
(5.)  Titus  ii.  13,  "  Looking  for  that  blessed 
hope  ....  gi-eat  God  and  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ." 
(6.)  Heb.  i.  8,   "  But  unto  the  Son  he  saith, 
Thy  throne,  0  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever." 
Two  Socinian  objections  answered. 
(7.)  1  John  V.   20,  "  This  is  the  true   God 

and  eternal  life." 
(8.)  Eom.  ix.  5,     "  Whose  are  the  fathers 
....  God    blessed   for    eyer."     1.)   Four 
points  to  be  noted  in  regard  to  this  text. 
2.)  All  attempts  to  weaken  the  force   of 
this  powerful    passage  have  failed.     (Pp. 
94-110.) 
IV.  The   title  "King  of  Israel."     The  writers 
of  the  New  Testament  could  not  use  this  appel- 
lation in  a  lower  sense  than  that  which  it  holds 
in  the   Old  Testament :  it  is  sufficient  to  show 
that  it  was  understood  by  the  Jews,  to  imply 
divinity.      1.)    Nathanael's  exclamation,    and 
2.)  The   expressions    of  the    revilers   at    the 


SOX    OF    GOD.  63 

crucifixion,   are  sufficient  proofs  of  this.     (P}). 
110-111.) 

V.  The  title  "  Sox  op  God,"  demands  a  larger 
notice,  inasmuch  as  Socinians  restrain  its  sig- 
nificance to  the  mere  humanity  of  Christ,  and 
many  who  hesitate  not  to  admit  the  divinity  of 
Christ,  coincide  with  the  Socinians  as  to  the 
Sonship.     This  subject  is  treated  as  follows  : 

The  fact  is  not  disputed,  that  the  title  Son  of 
God  was  applied  to  Christ.  The  question 
then  is,  what  this  title  imported.  One  opin- 
ion is, 

(I.)  That   the    title  was   assumed   by    Christ 
because  of  his  miraculoibs  conception.     But 

1.  Our  Lord  always  permitted  the  Jews  to 
consider  him  the  son  of  Joseph. 

2.  When  arguing  with  the  Jews,  expressly 
to  establish  that  God  was  his  father,  Christ 
made  no  reference  to  the  miraculous  con- 
ception. 

S.   Nathanael   knew  not   but  Christ  was  the 

son  of  Joseph,  yet  called  him  "  The  Son  of 

God,  and  the  King  of  Israel." 

The  confession  of  Peter,  "  Thou  art   the 

Christ,  the  Son  of  the   living   God^'  was 

made  without  reference  to  the  miraculous 

conception  :  and  probably  before  that  fact 

was  made  known  to   the  apostles,     (Pp. 

112-114.) 

(II.)  Another  opinion  is,  that  the  title,  "Sox 

OF    God,"    was    simply  an     appellation    of 

Messiah  \  an  official,  not   a   personal  desig- 


64  SON    OF    GOD. 

nation.  But  the  evangelical  history  fully 
refutes  this  notion,  by  showing  that  the 
Jews  regarded  the  title  "Son  of  God"  as 
necessarily  invohnng  a  claim  to  divinity, 
but  did  not  so  regard  "  Messiah."  (Pp. 
115-116.) 
(III.)  In  the  Old  Testament,  we  find  that  the 
title  "  Son  of  God,"  was  a  j^^'^'sonal  desig- 
nation :  that  the  Sonship  was  essential — but 
the  Messiahship  accidental. 

1.  Psa.  ii.,  "  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day 
have  T  begotten  thee."  (1.)  This  cannot 
be  interpreted  with  reference  to  the  mirac- 
ulous conception.  (2.)  Nor  with  refer- 
ence to  the  resurrection;  for  1.)  Christ 
was  asserted  to  be  the  "  beloved  Son"  he- 
fore  his  resurrection,  and  2.)  Paul,  in  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  tells  us  that  the 
resurrection  of  Christ  was  the  declaration 
of  his  Sonship — not  the  ground  of  it.  Ar- 
gument corroborated  by  a  quotation  from 
Witsius. 

2.  Proverbs  viii.  22.  Solomon  introduces 
the  personal  wisdom  of  God,  under  the 
same  relation  of  a  Son. 

The  ancient  Jewish  writers  speak  of  the  ge- 
neration  of  "  Wisdom,"  and  by  that  term, 
mean  "  the  Word." 

3.  Micah  v.  2,  "  But  thou,  Bethlehem 
Ephrata,"  etc.  This  passage  carefully 
distinguishes  the  human  nature  from  the 
eternal  generation: — as  two  goings  forth 


SON   OF    GOD.  65 

are  spoken  of,  1.)  A  natural  one,  '■^  from 
Bethlehem  to  Judah ;"  2.)  Anotlier  and 
liiglier  '■'■from  the  days  of  eternity." 

The  glosses  of  Priestley  and  others,  which 
would  make  this  passage  refer  to  the  /^ro- 
rtiises  or  purpose  of  God  from  everlasting, 
are  shown  to  be  absurd. 

4.  Prov.  XXX.  4,  "  What  is  his  name,  and 
what  is  his  Son's  name,"  etc.  Here  there 
is  no  reference  to  Messiahship. 

Thus  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament 

furnished  the   Jews    with    the  idea  of  a 

personal  Son  in  the  divine  nature.     (Pp. 

116-127.) 

(lY.)  The  same  ideas  of  divine   Sonship  are 

suggested  in  the  New  Testament. 

1.  "When  Jesus  was  baptized  ....  This  is 
my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleas- 
ed." (1.)  This  name,  Son  of  God,  was 
not  here  given  with  I'eference  to  the  resur- 
rection,. ('2.)  Nor  with  reference  to  the 
Messiahshij)-,  nor(3.)  With  reference  to  the 
miraculous  concejjtion.  It  must  follow  then 
that  Christ  was,  in  a  higher  nature  than 
his  human,  and  for  a  higher  reason  than 
an  official  one,  the  "  Son  of  God."  (Pp. 
128-131.) 

2.  The  epithet,  "  only  begotten," ^SiSords  fur- 
ther proof  of  the  Sonship  of  Christ  in  his 
divine  nature. 

3.  Those  passages  which  declare  that  all 
things  were  made  by  *'  the  Son,"  and  that 
God  '■'sent  his  Sonj"  imply  that  the  Creator 


QQ  SON    OF    GOD. 

was  the  Son  of  God  before  he  was  sent 
into  the  world. 
It  is  assumed,  but  not  proved,  by  some,  that 
the  title  Son  is  thus  applied  by  a  mere 
interchange  of  titles  between  the  human 
and  divine  nature. 

4.  Those  passages  ivhich  coniiect  the  title 
"  Son"  immediately ^  and  by  way  of  emi- 
nence with  the  divinity,  remain  to  be  con- 
sidered. (P.  545.)  Such  are  —  "  My 
Father  worketh  hithei-to,  and  I  work," 
John  V.  17. — "  I  and  my  Father  are  one," 
John  X.  30.— "Art  thou  the  Son  of  God  ?" 
Ans.  by  Christ.  "  Ye  say  that  I  am." 
(Pp.  131-138.) 

5.  In  the  ajiostolic  writings^  we  find  equal 
proof  that  the  title  "  Son  of  God"  was 
used  even  by  way  of  ojypositioii  to  the 
human  nature.  (1.)  Kom.  i.  3,  4,  "De- 
clared to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  jDower," 
etc.  (2.)  The  apostle's  argument  in  the 
first  chapter  of  Epistle  to  Hebrews.  (3.) 
Rom.  viii.  3,  "  God  sending  his  own  Son 
in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh."  (4.) 
"  Moses  was  faithful  as  a  servant,  but 
Christ  as  a  Son."  (5.)  All  those  passages 
in  which  the  first  person  is  called  the 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Recapitulation  of  the  argument.     (Pp.   138- 
145.) 
(V.)  Importance  of  the  admission  of  the  eternal 

filiation  of  our  Lord." 
Some  divines,  believing  the  divinity  of  Christ, 


SON    OF    GOD.  67 

have  yet  opposed  ilie  eternal  Sonship — but 
they  have  nearly,  if  not  quite,  adopted 
Unitarian  modes  of  interpretation  :  and  on 
a  point  confessedly  fundamental,  they  differ 
from  the  opinions  held  by  the  orthodox 
church  in  all  ages.  The  follov\ing  conse- 
quences, in  the  opinion  of  our  author,  of 
denying  the  divine  filiation  of  Christ  are 
worthy  of  note  : 

1.  A  loose  method  of  interpretation. 

2.  The  destruction  of  all  relation  among  the 
persons  of  the  Godhead. 

3.  The  loss  of  the  Scriptural  idea  that  the 
Father  is  t\ie  fotintain  of  Deity. 

4.  The  same  of  the  perfect  equality,  and  yet 
subordination  of  the  Son. 

5.  The  overthrow  of  the  doctrine  of  the  love 
of  the  Father,  in  the  gift  of  his  Son. 
Episcopius's  argument.     (Pp.  146-152.) 

(VI.)  Objections  to    the    divine    Sonship    con- 
sidered.   (Pp.  153-157.)    See  also  i/".  *S7war^'s 
Letters  to  Dr.  Miller,  on  the  Eternal  Gener- 
ation of  the  Son  of  God,   Andover,  1822  : 
and   his  Letters   to    Dr.    Channing   on    the 
Trinity  ;  also    Wardlaw's  Systematic   Theo- 
logy.    Yol.  IL  pp.  32-59. 
VI.  The  title  Word.      Used  principally  by  the 
evangtlist  John.     Two  inquiries  arise  here — 
I.   Whence   the  evangelist  drew  the  appellation  'i 
Ans. 

(1.  From  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment :  by  quotations  from  which  it  is 
shown  to  be  a  theological  and  not  a  philo' 


68  THE   LOGOS. 

sophic  title  :  and  one  which  had  received 
the  stamp  of  inspiration,  a.  Genesis  xv. 
1.  b.  Psa.  xviii.  30.  c.  1  Samuel  ui. 
21.  d.  2  Samuel  vii.  21  ;  1  Chron. 
xvii.  19. 

(2.)  The  Targums  further  evince  the  theo- 
logical origin  of  this  appellation.  Illus- 
trated by  a  number  of  quotations  and 
references. 

(3.)  Philo  and  the  philosophic  Jews,  then, 
may  be  spared  in  this  inquiiy,  but  it  can 
be  shown,  1 .  That  if  Philo  possessed  the 
idea  of  a  personal  Logos,  he  did  not  derive 
it  from  Plato.  2.  That  he  did  derive  it 
from  the  established  theology  of  his  nation. 
(Pp.  1;.8-171.) 

II.  What  reasons  led  the  evangelist  to  adopt  this 
appellation  ? 

It  is  supposed  John  wrote  with  a  view  to  the 
suppression  of  the  Gnostic  heresy  :  in  order 
to  afford  the  clearest  refutation  of  those  who 
denied  the  pre-existence  of  Christ. 

III.  Argv/ment  from  its  use,  agaiiist  Socinian- 
ism. 

1.  St  John  says,  the  Logos  "  was  that  light, 
but  John  Baptist  was  not."'  Here  is  a 
parallel  between  two  persons — not  between 
a  person  and  an  attribute. 

2.  The  Logos  became  man.     But  how  could 
^                     an  attnhute  become  man  1 

The  personality  of  the  Logos  being  estab- 
lished, his  divinity  follows  of  course.  (Pp. 
171-179.) 


DIYIXE    ATTBIBUTES.  69 

D.  Christ  possessed  of  divine  attributes. 

(Ch.  xiii.  vol.  II.) 

God  is  made  known  to  us  by  his  attributes.  Should, 
then,  the  same  attributes  be  found  ascribed  in 
Scripture  to  Christ,  we  infer  directly,  that  Christ 
is  God. 

I.  Eterxity  is  ascribed  to  Christ.  (1.)  Isaiah  ix.  6. 
(2.)  Rev.  i.  17,  18.  (3.)  Rev.  i.  8.  (4.)  Hebrews 
xiii.  8.  (5.)  Hebrews  i.  10—12.  (6.)  "Eternal 
life."     (Pp.  180-183.) 

II.  Omnipresence  is  ascribed  to  him.  (1.)  "  No  man 
hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,"  etc.  (2.)  "  Where 
two  or  three  ax'e  gathered  together,"  etc.  (3. )  "  Lo, 
I  am  with  you  always,"  etc.  (4.)  "  By  him  all 
things  consist."     (Pp.  183-186.) 

III.  Omniscience  is  ascribed  to  Christ.  Two  kinds 
of  knowledge  peculiar  to  God. 

1.  A  perfect  knowledge  of  the  thoughts  and  intents 
of  the  human  heart.  This  is  expressly  attributed 
to  Christ.  (1.)  "He  knew  what  was  in  man." 
(2.)  The  word  of  God  is  a  discerner  of  the 
thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  (3.)  Interpre- 
tation of  Mark  xiii.  32. 

2.  The  knowledge  of  futurity.  This  is  also  ascribed 
to  Christ,  John  vi.  64,  and  xiii.  11,  and  all  the 
predictions  uttered  by  him,  and  which  are  nowhere 
referred  by  him  to  insjnration,  are  in  proof  of  his 
possessing  this  attribute.     (186-193.) 

TV.  Omnipotence  is  ascribed  to  Christ  (1.)  Rev.  i.  8. 
(2.)   To  the  Jews  he   said,   "What   things   soever 


70  DIVINE    ACTS. 

the  Father  doeth,  these  also  doeth  the  Son  likewise." 
(3.)  All  the  Scriptural  argument  from  the  ascription 
of  divine  attributes  to  Chiist,  may  be  summed  up 
with  his  own  remarkable  declaration,  "  All  things 
which  the  Father  hath  are  mine,"  John  xvi.  15. 
(Pp.  193-194.) 

E.    Divine  acts  are  ascribed  to  Christ. 
(Ch.  xiv.  vol.  II.) 

I.  Creation.  Socinians  admit  that  creation  out  of 
nothing  is  the  work  of  a  divine  powei',  and  therefore 
interpret  those  passages  of  the  New  Testament 
which  speak  of  Christ  as  a  Creator, — as  referring  to 
a  moral  creation,  or  to  the  regulation  of  all 
things  in  the  evangelical  dispensation.  Absurdity 
of  this. 

1.  The  creation  of  "  all  things"  is  ascribed  to 
Christ,  in  the  introduction  to  St.  John's  Gos- 
pel. This  can  only  be  understood  of  a  physical 
creation. 

2.  "  By  whom  also  he  made  the  world?,"   Heb.  i.  2. 
*     Two  Socinian  glosses  are  offered. 

(1.)  To  render  the  words,  "_/or  whom  also,"  etc. 
But  c?i«  with  a  genitive,  never  signifies  the  Jlnal 
cause,  setting  aside  the  absurdity  of  the  worlds 
being  made  for  a  mere  man. 

(2.)  To  understand  "the  worlds" —  ^ovc  aiuvag 
— for  the  gospel  dispensation;  but  the  same 
phrase  is  used  in  the  eleventh  chapter, — where 
it  can  only  be  understood  of  a  physical  creation : 
—  and  in  the  close  of  the    first    chapter,   the 


DIVINE   WORSHIP.  71 

apostle  reiterates  the  doctriue  of  the  creation 
of  the  world  by  Jesus  Christ. 
3.  Coloss.  i.   15 — 17,    "  Who  is  the  image  of  the 
invisible  God,  the  fii'st-born  of  every  creature  : 
for  by  him  were  all  things  created,"  etc. 
Socinian  gloss. — "  Here  is  meant  the  great  change 
introduced  into  the   moral  world  by  the  dispensa- 
tion of  the  gospel." 

(1.)  The  j^rian  notion,  that  by  "first-born,"  is 
meant  "  first-created,"  is  easily  refuted.  As 
to  date  of  his  being,  he  was  "  before  all  created 
things." — As  to  the  manner  of  it,  he  was  by 
generation  not  creation, 
(2.)  As  for  the  Socinian  gloss,  it  makes  the 
apostle  say,  that  Christ  was  the  first-made 
member  of  the  Christian  church,  and  the 
reason  for  this  is,  that  he  made  the  church  ! 
(Pp.  195-204.) 

II.  The  preservation  of  the  universal  frame  of  things 
is  ascribed  to  Christ. 

III.  The  final  destruction  of  material  natui'e  is  also 
expressly  attributed  to  him. 

IV.  Our  Lord  claims,  generally,  to  perform  the 
works  of  his  Father  :  also  to  possess  original  mirac- 
ulous powers. 

V.  He  promises  to  send  the  Holy  Sjnrit. 

VI.  The  forgiveness  oj  sins,  unquestionably  a  peculiar 
act  of  Deity,  was  claimed  by  Christ.  (Pp.  204- 
206. 


72  ADORATION. 

F.  Divine  worship  paid  to  Christ. 
(Ch.  XV.  vol.  II. 

(a.)  The  fact  established. 

I.  Prior  to  his  ascension. 

1.)  The  case  of  the  leper.     2.)  Of  the  blind  man. 
3.)  The  disciples. 
N.B.  Our  Lord  did  not  receive  these  acts  of  worship 
as  a  civil  ruler.     (Pp.  207-209.) 

II.  Subsequent  to  his  ascension. 

1.)  Luke  xxiv.  51,  52,  "He  was  parted  from 
them,  aad  carried  up  into  heaven,  and  they  xoor- 
shipped  him,  etc.  2.)  The  prayer  of  the  apostles, 
when  filling  up  the  place  of  Judas.  3.)  Sup- 
plications of  Stephen,  the  protomartyr.  Futility 
of  the  JSocinian  gloss,  and  that  of  Dr.  Priestley 
4.)  Paul's  prayer,  when  afflicted  with  the 
"thorn  in  the  flesh."  5.)  Paul's  prayer  in 
behalf  of  the  Thessalonians.     (Pp.  209-214.) 

III.  Adoration  of  Christ  among  heavenly  beings. 
1.)  "  Let  all  the  angels   of  God  worship  him," 

Psalm  xcvii.  Horsley's  remarks.  2.  Psalm 
Ixxii.  3.)  The  book  of  Revelation.  (Pp. 
214-219.) 

IV.  All  the  doxologies  to  Christ,  and  all  the  bene- 
dictions made  in  his  name,  in  common  with  those 
of  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  ai"e  forms  of 
worship. 

(b.)  Its  hearing  examined. 

1.  From  tlie  avowed  religious  sentiments  of  the 
apostles,  they  could   not   pay  religious  woi-ship 


PERSON    OF  CHEIST.  73 

to    Christ,   unless  tliey  considered  him  a  diA'ine 
person. 

2.  We  collect  the  same  from  their  uniform  practice. 

3.  The  Arian  doctrine  of  siipreme  and  inferior  wor- 
ship refuted  by  Dr.  Waterland. 

4.  The  Socinian;,  more  consistently,  refuse  to 
"  honour  the  Son  as  ...  .  the  Father."  The 
passage,  Philip,  ii.  5 — 7,  is  shown  to  contain 
the  doctrine  of  the  divinity  of  Christ,  without 
which  it  cannot  be  rationally  interpreted.  (Pp. 
219-234.) 

(III.)    Person  of  Christ.      (Ch.  xvi.  vol.  II.) 

I.  Humanity  of  Christ.  In  the  early  church  it  was 
necessary  to  establish  that  Christ  possessed  a  real 
human  nature.     Notice  the  following 

1.  Erroneous  opinions.  1.)  The  Gnostics  denied 
the  real  existence  of  the  body  of  Christ.  2.) 
The  ApollLnarian  heresy  rejected  the  exist- 
ence of  a  human  soul  in  our  Lord.  3.) 
Among  those  who  held  the  union  of  the  two 
natures  in  Christ,  there  were  various  opinions 
— those  of  the  ISTestorians,  Monophisites,  and 
Monothelites. 

2.  The  true  sense  of  Scripture  was  given  by  the 
council  of  Chalcedon  in  the  fifth  century  : — 
with  whose  formula  the  Athanasian  deed 
agrees,  and  the  orthodox  church  has  adopted 
this  creed.  Certainly,  without  keeping  in 
view  the  completeness  of  each  nature,  we  shall 

G 


74  THE  TWO   NATURES. 

find  it  impossible,  in  many  places  to  apprehend 
the  sense  of  the  Scriptures.     (Pp.  235-239.) 

II.  The  UNION  of  the  tivo  natures  of  Christ  in  one 
hypostasis  is  equally  essential  to  the  full  exposi- 
tion of  the  Scriptures.  The  following  passages 
illustrate  this. 

1.  "  The  Word  was  made^es/t,"  John  i.  14. 

2.  "  The  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  his  own  Mood,"  Acts  x::.  28. 
Digression — to  examine  Dr.  John  Pye  Smith's 

view  of  orthodox  language. 

3.  "  For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  bodily,"  Col,  ii.  9. 

4.  "When  he  had  by  /imse^/"  purged  our  sins," 
etc.,  Heb.  i.  3, 

■  These  and  similar  pasages  may  be  embraced  under 
the  two  following  classes  :  1 . )  Those  which  speak 
of  the  efficacy  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  foi' 
remission  of  sins.  2.)  Those  which  argue  from 
the  compassion^  etc.,  of  our  Lord,  to  the  exercise 
of  confidence  in  him.     (Pp.  239-248.) 

III.  Errors  as  to  the  person  of  Christ. 

1.  Arianism:  so  called  from  its  author  Arius^ 
whose  characteristic  tenet  was  that  Christ  wa& 
the  first  and  most  exalted  of  creatures. 

2.  Sabellianism  :  which,  asserting  the  divinity  of 
the  Son  and  the  Spirit,  and  denying  the  per- 
sonality of  both,  stands  equally  opposed  to 
Arianism  and  Trinitarianism. 

3.  Socinianism,  in  which  the  two  former  are 
now  nearly  merged.  This  last  has  been  fully 
refuted  by  the  establish  mrait  of  the  Scripture 


THE    HOLY  GHOST.  75 

doctrine  of  a  trinity  of  divine  persons  in  the 
unity  of  the  Godhead,  which  involves  a 
refutation  of  the  other  two  heresies.  (Pp. 
248-250.) 

{IV.)     Personality    and   Deity    of   the   Holy 
Ghost.     (Ch.  xvii.  vol.  II.) 

I.  As  to  the  nianrier  of  the  Being  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  —  the  orthodox  doctrine  is,  that  as 
Christ  is  God  by  an  eternal  filiation,  so  the 
Spirit  is  God  by  procession  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son.  The  doctrine  of  procession,  our  author 
thinks,  rests  on  direct  Scripture  authority,  as 
stated  by  Bishop  Pearson. 

1.  "  Even  the  Spirit  of  truth,  which  peoceedeth 
from  the  Father,"  John  xv.  26. 

2.  The  very  expressions  which  are  spoken  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  relation  to  the  Father,  ai"e 
also  spoken  of  the  same  Spirit  in  relation  to 
the  Son. 

II.  Arius  regaided  the  Spirit  as  created  by  Christ : 
but  afterward  his  followers  considered  the  Holy 
Ghost  as  the  exerted  energy  of  God,  which  notion, 
with  some  modifications,  is  adopted  by  Socinians, 
(Pp.  251-254.) 

III.  Scriptural  argument  for  the  personality  and 
Deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(a.)  From  the  frequent  association  in  Scripture 
of  a  perso7i,  under  that  appellation,  with  two 
other  persons,  one  of  whom,  "  the  Fatlier,"  is 
by  all  acknowledged  to  be  divine ;  and  the  as- 


76  PERSONALITY. 

cription  to  each,  or  to  the  three  in  union.,  of  the 
same  acts,  titles,  authority,  and  worship,  in  an 
equal  degree. 

1.  Association  of  the  three  persons  m.  creative 

acts. 

2.  Do.  in    the    preservation  of   all 

things. 

3.  Do.  in    the   insjnration    of  the 

prophets. 

4.  Do.  as  objects  of  supreme  wor- 

ship. 

5.  Do.  in  the  form  of  baptism.  (Pp. 

254-263.) 
(b.)   Some  other  arguments,  for 

(1.)  The  personality  of  the  Spirit.  1.)  He 
proceeds  from  the  Father  and  Son,  and  can- 
not therefore  be  either.  2.)  Many  scriptures 
are  absurd,  unless  the  Holy  Ghost  be  a  per- 
son. 3.)  The  Holy  Ghost  is  spoken  of  in 
many  passages  where  mere  personification 
is  impossible.  4.)  The  iise  of  masculine  pro- 
nouns and  relatives  in  the  Greek  of  the  New 
Testament,  in  connection  with  the  neuter 
noun  TTVBvixa — Si»irit. 

(2.)  The  divinity  of  the  Spirit.  1.)  He  is 
the  subject  of  blasphemy.  2.)  He  is  called 
God.  3. )  He  is  the  source  of  iiispiration. 
(Pp.  263-270.)  See  also  Treffry  on  the 
Eternal  Sonship  of  oiu'  Lord ;  Wardlaw's 
Systematic  Theology ;  and  Professor  M. 
Stuart's  Letters  to  Dr.  Channing  on  the 
Trinity,  in  his  Miscellanies,  1846. 


man's  primitiye  condition.  77 


IL   DOCTEINES   EELATING   TO  MAN, 
(Cli,  xviii-xxix.) 

(A.)  Original.  Sin, 

I.  Maris  primitive  condition. 

II.  Testimony  of  Scripture  as  to  the  fall  of  man. 

III.  Results  of  tlie  fall,   to  Adam  and  his  posterity. 
(Pp.  271-384.  volir.) 

I.  Man's  primitive  condition. 

(I.)  Adam    was  made   under    law,  as   all   Ms    de- 
scendants are  Lorn  under  law. 

1.  There  is  evidence  of  the  existence  of  a 
moral  as  well  as  a  natural  government   of  the 

universe. 

2.  The  law  under  which  all  moral  ag-ats  — 
angels,  devils,  or  men  —  are  placed  there 
is  reason  to  believe,  is,  in  its  great  principles, 
the  same. 

3.  Each  particular  law  supposes  the  general  ona 
Laio  was  not  frst  introduced  into  the  world 
when  the  law  of  Moses  was  engraven  on  the 
tables  of  stone.     (Pp.  271-277.) 

(II.)  The  hi^tory  of  mans  creation  in  briefl 

1.  The  manner  of  the  narration  indicates  some- 
thing peculiar  and  eminent  in  the  being 
formed.  "  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man 
in  our  image,"  etc. 

2.  The  image  of  God— in  what  did  it  consist  ? 
(1.)  Not  in  the  body. 


78  THE  niAGE   OF   GODV 

(2.)  Not  in  the  damimGn  granted  to  man  m 

this  lower  world. 
(3.)   Xor  in  any  ores  essential  qi;ality  :  as  the 
evidence  of  Scripture  is  sufficiently  esj'licity 
that  it  comprises  what  may  be  lost  and  re- 
gained. 
(4.)   But,  theologically  speaking,  we  have 
(a.)  The  natural  image  of  God — consisting 
oi  sjnrituality,  immortality,  and  intellectual 
poicers. 
(b.)  The  moral  image,  proved  from  the  fol- 
lowing passages  of  Scripture.      (1.)  EccL 
vii.  29,  "^God  made  man  iipright."  (2.)  Coh 
iii.    10.     (S.)  Eph.   iv.  24.      (4.)  "  Andi 
God  saw    .    .     ,    and  behold  it  was-verj 
good."  Gen.  i.  SL     (Pp.  277-285.) 
(5.)  As  to  the  degree  of  Adam's  perfection  ia 
the  moral  image  of  God,  there  are  two  exti-eme 
opinions.      Without  falling    into   either   of 
these,  we  have  the  following  conclusions  : — 

1.  Adam  was  sinless  both  in  act  and  prin- 
ciple. 

2.  He  possessed  the  faeuUy  of  knowledge, 
and  also 

3.  Holiness  and  righteousness,  which  ex- 
press not  only  sinlessness,  but  positive- 
and  active  -virtues.     (Pp.  285-288.) 

4.  Our  author  shows  elsewhere  that  holi- 
ness and  righteousness  were  the  effects  of 
the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
God  gave  to  Adam  in  the  day  of  creation. 
(Pp.  328,  375,  608.) 


THE    FALL    OF   MAX.  :  79 

3.  Objection  to  the  creation  of  man  in  tlie  moral 
image  of  God,  by  Dr.  Taylor,  answered. 

(1.)  The  fallacy  of  the  objection  lies  in 
confounding  Aa6ife  of  holiness  with  the  priri- 
ciple. 

(2.)  Answer  quoted  from  Wesley. 

(3.)  From  Edwards. 

4.  Final  csMse  of  the  creation  of  man  -  the  display 
of  the  glory  of  God,  and  principally  of  his 
moral  perfections.     (Pp.  288-292.) 

IT.  The  fall  of  MA?f. 

The  Mosaic  account,— the  garden— serpent,  etc.,— 
teaches  of,  (1)  the  existence  of  an  evil  spirit; 
(2)  the  introduction  of  a  state  of  moral  cor- 
ruptness into  human  nature;  and  (3)  a  vica- 
rious atonement  for  sin.  There  are  three  classes 
of  opinions  held  among  the  interpreters  of  this 
account. 

(1.)  Class.  Those  which  denij  the  literal  sense, 
and  regard  the  whole  narration  as  an  instructive 
viythos. 

(A..)  Two  facts  sufficiently  refute  these  notions. 

1.  The  account  of  the  fall  of  the  first  pair  is  a 
jxirt  of  a  continuous  history.  If,  then,  the 
account  of  the  fall  may  he  excerpted  as  allego- 
rical, any  subsequent  portion  of  the  Pentateuch 
may  in  like  manner  he  taken  away. 

2,  The  literal  seme  of  the  history  is  referred  to, 
and  reasoned  upon,  as  such,  in  various  parts  of 
Scriptui-e.     (Pp.  292-299.) 


80  THE   FALL   OF   MAN, 

(B.)  Objections  have  been  started  to  the  literal  and 
historical  interpretation,  of  -which  the  following 
are  specimens  : — 

1.  "  It  ia  nnreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  frait 
of  the  tree  of  life  could  confer  immortality. 
But 

{!.)  Why  could  not  this  tree  be  the  appointed 
means  of  preserving  health  and  life  ? 

(2.)  Why  may  not  the  eating  of  the  fr\nt  be 
regarded  as  a  sacramental  act  ? 

2.  "  How  could  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  know- 
ledge have  any  effect  upon  the  intellectual 
powers  ?" 

1.  Surely  the  tree  might  be  called  "the  tree  of 
knowledge  of  good  and  eidl,"  because,  by 
eating  of  its  fruit,  man  came  to  know,  by 
sad  experience,  the  value  of  the  good  he  had 
forfeited,  etc. — or, 

2.  It  was  the  test  of  Adam's  fidelity,  and  hence 
the  name  was  proper. 

3.  Objection  has  been  made  to  the  account  of  the 
serpent,  (a.)  That  it  makes  "  the  invisible 
tempter  assume  the  body  of  an  animal."  Who 
can  prove  this  to  be  impossible?  (b.)  "But 
the  serpent  spoke !"  So  did  Balaam's  ass. 
(c.)  "  But  Eve  was  not  surprised."  Why 
should  she  1  or  if  she  were,  the  history  need  not 
mention  so  slight  a  matter,  (d.)  "  But  the 
serpent  was  unjustly  sentenced,  if  merely  an 
instrument."  The  serpent  certainly  held  its 
i"ank  at  the  pleasure  of  the  Creator.  (Pp.  299- 
303.) 


MAN    IN    A    STATE    OF   TRIAL.  81 

(C.)  Tradition  comes  in  to  support  the  literal  sense 
of  the  history. 

1.  The  ancient  Jewish  writers,  Apocrypha,  etc. 

2,  The  various  systems  of  heathen  mythology — 
Greek,  Egyptian,  Mexican,  Roman,  Gothic,  and 
Hindoo.     (Pp.  303-307.) 

(II.)  Glass.  Those  who  interpret  the  account,  in 
part  literally,  and  in  part  allegorically.  Suffi- 
ciently answered  by  quotation  from  Bishop 
Horsley.     (Pp.  307-308.) 

(III.)  Class.  Those  who  believe  that  the  history 
has,  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  literal  inter- 
pretation, a  mystical  and  higher  sense  than  the 
letter.  This  sentiment,  without  running  into  the 
extjjavagances  of  mysticism,  is  the  orthodox  doc- 
trine. The  history  is  before  us  : — but  rightly  to 
understand  it,  these  four  points  should  be  kept 
in  view  : — 

1 .  Man  was  in  a  state  of  trial. 

(1.)  This  involved  power  oi  obedience  and  dis- 
obedience. 

(2.)  That  which  determines  to  the  one  or  the 
other,  is  the  will. 

(3.)  Our  first  parents  were  subject  to  tempta- 
tion from  intellectual  pride,  from  sense,  and 
from  passion. 

(4.)  To  resist  such  temptation,  prayer,  vigil- 
ance, etc.,  were  requisite. 

2.  The  prohibition  of  a  certain  fruit  was  but  cme 
part  of  the  law  under  which  man  was  placed. 
(1.)  Distinction  between   positive   and   moral 

precepts. 


82  RESULTS    OF    THE    FALL. 

(2.)  The  moral  reason  fortius  positive  precept, 
as  indeed  for,  probably,  all  others,  may  be 
easily  discovered. 

3.  The  serpent  was  but  the  instrument  of  the  real 
tempter,  who  was  that  evil  spirit,  whose  Scrip- 
tural appellatives  are  the  Devil  and  Satan. 
Existence  and  power  of  this  spirit  clearly  de- 
clared in  Scripture. 

4.  The  curse  of  the  serpent  was  symbolical  of  the 
punishment  of  Satan.  This  symbolical  inter- 
jiretalion  defended  by  three  considerations. 
(Pp.  308-325.) 

III.  Results  of  the  fall. 

m 

(I.)  To  Adam,  the  penalty  of  "  the  offence^''  inevit- 
able death,  after  a  temporary  life  of  severe  labour. 

1.  Statement  of  opinions  as  to  the  extent  and 
application  of  this  penalty. 

(a.)  Pelagian  notion — Adam  would  have  died 
had  he  not  sinned. 

(b.^  Pseudo-Arminian  doctrine  of  Whitby,  and 
others. 

(a)  Armiuius's  doctrine,  taken  from  his  writ- 
ings. With  this  nearly  agree  the  Eemon- 
strants,  the  Augsburg  Confession,  the  Church 
of  England,  aud  the  French  and  Scottish 
churches.     (Pp.  325-332.) 

2.  Im2:)ort  of  the  term  death,  as  used  in  Scripture, 
(a.)  "  Death  came  into  the  world  by  sin." 

(b.)  It  dcjes  not  imply  annihilation. 

(c.)  It  extends  to  the  soul  as  well  as  to  the 


IMPUTATION. 


83 


body,  thus  embracing  (1.)  Bodily  death,  i.e., 
the  separation  of  the  soul  from  the  body. 
(2.)  Spiritual  death,  i.e.,  the  separation  of 
the  soul  from  God.  (3.)  Eternal  death,  i.e., 
separation  from  God,  and  a  positive  infliction 
of  his  wrath  in  a  future  state. 
Taylor's  objection  answered  by  Wesley  and 
Edwards.  (Pp.  332-.337.) 
(11.)  This  sentence  extended  to  Adam's  posterity. 

1.  The  testimony  of  Scripture  explicitly  establishes 
&  federal  cdnnection  between  Adam  and  his  de- 
scendants.    Rom.  V.   12-21 ;   1  Cor.  xv.  22. 

2.  The  imputation  of  Adam's  sin  to  his  posterity, 
is  the  result  of  this  connection.  Not  mediate 
— not  immediate — but  the  legal  result  of  sin. 

3.  The  consequences  of  this  imputation  are,  1.) 
Death  of  the  body.  2.)  Spiritual  death.  3.) 
Eternal  death. 

4.  Objections  are  raised  against  this  doctrine — of 
two  kinds :  —  one  against  high  Calvinism, 
which  we  leave  to  take  care  of  itself ;  and  the 
other,  against  the  legal  part  of  this  transaction, 
without  considering,  in  connection  with  it, 
the  evangelical  scheme.  The  case  may  be  con- 
sidered 

(I.)  With,  regard  to  adults.  The  remedial 
schei:ie  ofiers,  a.)  In  opposition  to  bodily 
death — the  resurrection,  b.)  In  opposition 
to  spiritual  death  —  spiritual  life,  c.)  In 
opposition  to  eternal  death — eternal  life. 

(2.)  With  regard  to  infants,  a.)  The  benefits 
of  Christ's  death  are  coextensive  with  the 


84 


MORAL    CONDITION. 


sin  of  Adam,  Rom.  v,  18  j  hence  all  children 
dying  in  infancy,  partake  of  the  free  gift. 
b.)  Infants  are  not  indeed  born  justified  : 
nor  are  they  capable  of  that  voluntary  ac- 
ceptance of  the  benefits  of  the  free  gift  which 
is  necessary  in  the  case  of  adults  : — but,  on 
the  other  hand,  they  cannot  reject  it, — and  it 
is  by  the  rejection  of  it  that  adults  perish,  c.) 
The  process  by  which  grace  is  communicated 
to  infants  is  not  revealed :  the  administra- 
tion doubtless  difiers  from  that  employed 
toward  adults.  d.)  Certain  instr^anental 
causes  may  be  considered  in  the  case  of 
children, — the  intercession  of  Christ;  or- 
dinances of  the  church  ;  prayers  of  parents, 
etc.  (^Pp.  337-349.) 
(III.)  Tlte  moral  condition  in  which  men  are  actu- 
ally born  into  the  world. 

I.   Several  facts  of  experience  are  to  be  accounted 
for. 

1 .  That  in  all  ages  great  and  general  national 
wickedness  has  prevailed. 

2.  The  strength  of  the  tendency  to  this  wicked- 
ness, marked  by  two  circumstances  :  1.)  The 
greatness  of  the  crimes  to  which  men  have 
abandoned  themselves.  2.)  The  number  of 
restraints  against  which  this  tide  of  evil  has 
urged  its  course. 

3.  The  seeds  of  the  vices  may  be  discovered  in 
children  in  their  earliest  years. 

Every  man  is  conscious  of  a  natural  tendency 
to  many  evils. 


UNIVERSAL   CORRUPTION.  85 

5-  The  passions,  appetites,  and  inclinations, 
make  strong  resistance,  when  man  deter- 
mines to  renounce  his  evil  courses.  (Pp. 
349-356.) 

II.  To  account  for  these  fact?,  we  derive  Jrom 
Scripture  the  hypothesis, — that  man  is  hy 
natuie  totally  corrupt  and  degenerate,  and  of 
himself  incapable  of  any  good  thing.  The  fol- 
lowing passages  contain  this  doctrine, — 1.)  Gen. 
V.  3,  "  Adam  begat  a  son  in  his  own  likeness." 
2.)  Gen.  vi.  5,  ''Every  imagiaation,"  etc. 
3.)  Gen,  viii.  '_'l,  "  The  imagination  of  man's 
heart  is  evil  from  his  youth."  4.)  Book  of 
Job  xi.  12  j  v.  7 ;  xiv.  47  ;  xv.  14.  5.)  Psalm 
li.  5;  Iviii.  3,  4.  6.)  Prov.  xxii.  15;  xxix. 
15.  7.)  Eom.  iii.  10,  quoted  from  Psalm  xiv. 
2,  3.  8.)  That  class  of  passages  which  speak  of 
evil  as  a  distinguishing  mark  not  of  any  one 
man,  but  of  human  nature,  Jeremiah,  xvii.  5,  9, 
etc.  9.)  Our  Lord's  discourse  with  Nicodemus, 
John  iii.  10.)  Argument  in  the  third  chapter 
of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ptomans. 

The  doctrine  of  the  natural  and  universal  corrup- 
tion of  man's  nature,  thus  obtained  from  Scrip- 
ture, fully  accounts  for  the  above  mentioned 
five  facts  of  experience.  (Pp.  356-366.)  Let 
us  see  how  far  they  can  be  explained  on 

III.  The  theory  of  man's  natural  innocence  and 
purity.  This  doctrine  refers  these  pheno- 
mena to 

1.  General  bad  example.     But  1.)    This  does 
not  account  for  the  introduction  of  wicked- 


86  ORIGINAL   SIN. 

ness.  2.  How  could  bad  example  become 
general,if  men  are  generally  disposed  to  good'i 
3.)  This  very  hypothesis  admits  the  power 
of  evil  example,  which  is  almost  giving  up  the 
matter  in  dispute.  4.)  This  theory  does  not 
account  for  the  strong  bias  to  evil  in  men  ; 
nor  of  the  vicious  tempers  of  children,  nor 
for  the  difficulty  of  virtue. 
The  advocates  of  this  doctrine  refer  also  to 
2.  Vicious  education,  to  account  for  these  phe- 
nomena. But  1.)  Where  did  Cain  get  his 
vicious  education  ?  2.  Why  should  educa- 
tion he  generally  bad,  unless  men  are  predis- 
posed to  evil  1  3.)  But,  in  fact,  education 
in  all  countries  has  in  some  degree  opposed 
vice.  4.  As  for  the  other  facts,  education 
is  placed  upon  the  same  ground  as  example, 
(Pp.  367-371.) 

IV.  Some  take  a  milder  vieio  oj  the  case  than  the 
orthodox,  denying  these  tendencies  to  various 
excesses  to  be  sinful,  until  they  are  approved 
by  the  toill.  But  why  this  universcd  compli- 
ance of  the  loill  with  what  is  known  to  be  evil, 
unless  there  be  naturally  a  corrupt  state  of  the 
mind,  which  is  what  we  conteud  for.  The 
death  of  children  proves  that  all  men  ax-e 
"constituted"  aud  treated  as  "sinners."  (Pp. 
371-372.) 

V.  Nature  of  original  sin. 

1.  The  forfeiture  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  con- 
sequent privation  of  the  image  of  God,  ac- 
cording to  Arminius. 


ORIGINAL    SIN.  87 

2.  No  infusion  of  evil  into  the  nature  of  man 
bj  God,  but  positive  evil,  as  the  effect,  is 
connected  with  the  privation  of  the  life  of 
God,  as  the  cause. 

3.  As  to  the  transmission  of  this  corrupt  nature, 
the  Scriptural  doctrine  peems  to  be  that  the 
soul  is  ex  tradiice,  and  not  by  immediate 
creation  from  God.  This  doctrine  does  not 
necessarily  tend  to  materialism. 

4.  All  are  born-  under  the  curse  of  the  law, 
which  has  deprived  human  nature  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  which  can  only  be  restored  by 
Christ. 

5.  It  does  not  follow  from  the  corruption  of 
human  nature  that  there  can  be  nothing 
virtuous  among  men  befoi'e  regeneration. 
But  all  that  is  good  in  its  principle  is  due  to 
the  Holy  Spirit,  whose  influences  are  afforded 
to  all,  in  consequence  of  the  atonement 
offered  for  all.  The  following  reasons  may 
be  assigned  for  the  apparent  virtues  that 
are  noticed  among  unregenerate  men.  1.) 
The  understanding  of  man  cannot  reject  de- 
monstrated truth.  2.)  The  interests  of  men 
are  often  connected  with  right  and  wrong. 
3.)  The  seeds  of  sin  need  exciting  circum- 
stances for  their  full  development.  4.) 
All  sins  cannot  show  themselves  in  all  men, 
5.)  Some  men  are  more  powerfully  bent  to 
one  vice  ;  some  to  another. 

But  all  virtues  grounded  on  principle,  wherever  seen 


88  EEDEMPTION. 

among  men,  are  to  be  ascribed  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 
■which  has  been  vouchsafed  to  ^^  the  world," 
through  the  atonement.  (Pp.  372-384:.)  See 
also  Payne,  and  Wardlaw,  on  Original  Sin. 


(B.)     Redemptiox.     (Ch.  xix-xxix.) 


(I.)  Principles  of  redemption.  (Ch.  xix-xxii.) 

T.  Principles  of  God's  moral  government.  (Ch.  xix. 
vol.  11.) 

The  penalty  of  death  was  not  immediately  executed 
in  all  its  extent  upon  the  first  sinning  pair. 
Why  was  it  not  /  In  order  to  answer  this 
question,  the  character  of  God,  and  the  princi- 
ples of  his  moral  government,  will  be  briefly 
examined. 

(I.)  The  di\'ine  character  is  illustrated  by  the  extent 
and  severity  of  the  punishments  denounced 
against  transgression.     (Pp.  "85-387. ) 

(II.)  It  is  more  fully  illustrated  by  the  testimony 
of  God  himself  in  the  Scriptures,  where 

1.  The  divine  holiness,  and 

2.  The  divine  justice,  are  abundantly  declared. 
Justice  is  either,  1)  universal,  or  2)  particular, 
which  latter  is  commutative  (respecting  equals) 
or  distrihzUive,  which  is  exercised  only  by 
governors.  Of  the  strictness  and  severity  of 
the  distributive  justice  of  God,  the  sentence 
of  death  is  sufficient  evidence.     (Pp.  387-389.) 


THE    PENALTY   FOR    SIN.  89 

(III.)  Connection  between  the  essential  justice 
of  God,  and  such  a  constitution  of  law  and 
government. 

1 .  The  creation  of  free  human  beings  involved  the 
possibility  of  evil  volitions  and  acts,  and  conse- 
quently misery. 

2.  To  prevent  these  evils  was  the  end  of  the 
divine  government,  the  first  act  of  which  was 
the  publication  of  the  will  or  law  of  God  : 
the  second,  to  give  motives  to  obedience,  hap- 
piness, justice,  fear, 

3.  It  was  necessary  to  secure  obedience,  that  the 
highest  penalty  should  be  affixed  to  transgres 
sion. 

4.  Admitting  its  necessity,  its  institution  was  de- 
manded by  1.)  The  holiness;  2.)  The  justice; 
and  3.)  The  goodness  of  God.  (Pp.  389- 
394.) 

(TV.)  Does  the  justice  of  God  oblige  him  to  ex- 
ecute the  penalty  1  The  opponents  of  the  doc- 
trine of  atonement  deny  this : — but  we  can 
show,  that 

1.  Sin  cannot  he  forgiven  by  tJie  mere  prerogative 
of  God  :  for 
(1.)  God  cannot  give  up  his  right  to  obedience, 

without  indifference  to  moral  rectitude. 
(2. )  Nor  can  the  Deity  give  up  his  right  to 
punish  disobedience,  -without  either  (a)  par- 
tiality, if  pardon  be  granted  to  a  few;  or  (b) 
the  abrogation,  in  effect,  of  law,  if  pardon  be 
extended  to  alL     (Pp.  394-397.) 

H 


90  REPENTANCE. 

2.  Nor   does    repentance,  on   the    j)arl    of    the 
offender,  place    him   in    a   new   relation,    and 
thus  render  him  a  fit  object  of  pardon.     Those 
who  hold   this    doctrine,  admit   the  necessity 
of  something  which  shall  make  it  right  as  well 
as  merciful  for  God  to  forjjfive.     But  we  deny 
repentance  to  be  that  something  :  for 
(1.)   We  find  no  intimation  in  Scripture  that 
the  penalty  of  the  law  is  not  to  bo  executed 
in  case  of  repentance. 
(2.)  It  is  not  true  that  repent ;^.nce  chauges  the 
legal  relation  of  the  guilty  to   God,  whom 
they  have  offended.     They  are  off'enders  still, 
though  penitent. 
(3.)  S(»   far   from    repentance   producing    this 
change   of  relation,  we  have  proofs  to  the 
contrary,  both  from  the  Scriptures  and  the 
established  course  of  providence. 
(4.)  The  true  nature  of  repentance,  as  stated 
in  the  Scriptures,  is  overlooked  by  those  who 
hold  this  doctrine. 
(5.)    In   the   gospel,    which    professedly    lays 
down  the  means  by  which  men  are  to  obtain 
the  pardon  of  their  sins,  that  pardon  is  not 
connected  with  mere  repentance.     (Pp.  397- 
404.) 
I.  Death  of  Christ  propitiatory.     (Chap.  xx.  vol.  II.) 
In  this  and  the  two  following  chapters,  we  investi- 
gate  that  method   of  love,  wisdom,  and  justice, 
by  which  a  merciful  God  justifies  the  ungodly  on 
their  believing  in   Chiist ;  Jirgt,  examining   the 


THE    DEATH    OF    CHKIST.  91 

statements  of  the  N&w  TeMcument :  secondly,  the 
sacrifices  of  the  law  ;  and  thirdly,  the  patria/rchal 
sacrifices  : — from  which  investigation  we  hope  to 
show  clearly  the  unity  of  the  three  great  dispen- 
sations of  religion  to  man,  the  Patriarchal,  Leviti- 
cal,  and  Christian,  in  the  great  principle,  that 
"  without  shedding  of  blood  is  no  remission." 
Heb,  ix.  22,  And  first, 
.    Pj'oof  from  the  Neiv  Testament. 

I.  Man's  salvation  is  ascribed  in  the  New  Testament 
to  tJte  death  of  Christ;  and 

1.  The  Socinian  considers  the  death  of  Christ 
merely  as  the  means  by  which  repentance  is 
produced  in  the  heart  of  man. 

2.  The  Aria-7i  connects  with  it  that  kind  of  merit 
which  arises  from  a  generous  and  benevolent 
self-devotion.     (Pp.  405-407.)     But 

II.  The  New  Testament  represents  the  death  of 
Christ  as  necessary  to  salvation  ;  not  as  the  merit- 
orious means,  but  as  the  meritorious  cause. 

1.  The  necessity  of  Christ's  death  follows  the 
admission  of  his  divinity. 

2.  The  matter  is  put  beyond  question,  by  the 
direct  testimony  of  Scripture;  "thus  it  be- 
hoved Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  from  the 
dead."     Luke  xxiv.  46, 

3.  The  death  of  Christ  is  exhibited  as  the  only 
hope  of  the  guilty.     (Pp.  407-410.) 

III.  The  New  Testament  informs  us  that  Christ 
died  "for  us,"  that  is,  in  our  room  and  stead. 

1.  All  those  passages  in  which  Christ  is  said  to 


92  PROPITIATION. 

have  died  "/or"  ({/■nip  or  avn)  men,  prove  that 
he  died  for  us  not  consequentially  but  directly, 
as  a  substitute. 

2.  Those  passages  in  which  he  is  said  to  have 
'''■home  the  punishment  due  to  our  offences" 
prove  the  same  thing. 

Grotins  and  Stillingfleet  clearly  prove  that  the 
Scriptures  represent  our  sins  as  the  impulsive 
cause  of  the  death  of  Christ. 

3.  The  passage  in  Isaiah  liii.  5,  "  the  chastisement 
of  our  peace  was  upon  him,"  etc.,  is  applied  to 
Christ  by  the  apostles. 

4.  The  apostles  represent  the  death  of  Christ  as 
penal.  2  Cor.  v.  21  ;  Gal.iii.  13.  (Pp.  410-419.) 

IV.  Some  passages  of  the  New  Testament  connect, 

with  the  death  of  Christ,  the  words  pi-oj/itiation, 

atonement,  and  reco7iciliation.  • 

1.  Propitiation,  occurs  in   Kom.  iii.  25  ;   1  John 

il  2;  iv.  10. 

(1.)  Definition — to  propitiate  is  to  atone,  to  turn 

away  the  wrath  of  an  oflfended  person. 
(2.)  The  Socinians,  in  their  improved  version, 
admit  that  it  was  "  the  pacifying  of  an 
offended  party  :"  but  insist  that  Christ  is  a 
propitiation,  because  "by  his  gospel  he  brings 
sinners  to  repentance,  and  thus  averts  the 
divine  displeasure."  On  this  ground,  Moses 
was  a  propitiation  also. 
(3.)  Socinians  also  deny  the  existence  of 
wrath  in  God  : — in  order  to  show  that  pro- 
pitiation,   in    a  pro-per    sense,    cannot    be 


RECONCILIATION.  93 

taught  in  the  Scriptures,  But  the  Scriptures 
abundantly  assert  that  "  God  is  angry  with 
the  wicked." 

In  holding  this   Scriptural  doctrine,  we  do 
not   assert    the    existence   of  wrath  as  a 
vengeful  passion  in   the  divine  mind, — this 
is  one  of  the  many  caricatui'es  of  orthodoxy 
by  Socinianism.     (Pp.  419-425.) 
2.  Reconciliation,  occurs  in  Col  i.  19,  22;  Rom. 
V.  10,  11  margin  ;  2  Cor.  v.  18,  19. 
(1.)  The  expressions  '■^  reconciliation,^^  '^  atone- 
ment,''  Horn.  V.  11,  ^^  making  peace,''  imply 
a  previous  state  of  mutual  hostility  between 
God  and  man.    Ephes.  ii.  14—17.     This  re- 
lation is  a  legal  one,  as  that  of  sovereign  and 
criminal.     The  term  enmity,  used  as  it  re- 
spects   God,  is   unfortunate,    but    certainly 
something  more  is  implied  in  reconciliation 
than  man's  laying  aside  his  enmity  to  God. 
(2.)  Various  passages  of  Scripture  go  directly 
to  prove  this.     Rom.  v.  11  ;  2  Cor.  v.  19  ; 
Eph.  ii.  16. 
(3.)  Socinian  objection   to  the  doctrine  of  re- 
conciliation answered.     (Pp.  425-432,) 
V.  Some  texts  speak  of  redemption  in  connection 
with    the  death   of   Christ,   e.g.,    Rom.    iii.  24 
Gal.  iii   13;  Eph.  L  7;    1  Peter  i.    18,  19;    1 
Cor.  vi.  19,  20. 

(1.)  The  Socinian  notion  of  a  gratuitous  deliver- 
ance   is    refuted  by  the  very   terms   used   in 


94  REDEMPTION    PRICE. 

the  above  cited  passages  :     such  as  Xvrpou  to 

redeem,  etc, 
(2.)  The  means  by  which  it  has  been  attempted 

to  evade  the  force  of  these  statements  must  be 

refuted.     They  are 

"  That  the  term  redemption  is  sometimes 
used  for  simple  deliverance,  when  no  price  is 
supposed  to  be  given."     Answer, 

a.  The  occasional  use  of  the  term  in  an  im- 
proper manner,  cannot  be  urged  against 
its  strict  signification. 

b.  Our  redemption  by  Christ  is  emphalically 
spoken  of  in  connection  with  the  Xurpov 
or  redemption  ^mce  :  but  this  word  is 
never  added  to  the  delivei'ance  effected  for 
the  Israelites  by  Moses. 

"  That  our  intei'pretation  of  these  passages 
would  involve  the  absurdity  of  paying  a  pi-ice 
to  Satan."     Answer, 

a.  The  idea  of  redemption  is  not  to  be  con- 
fined to  the  purchasing  of  a  captive. 

b.  Xor  does  it  follow,  even  in  that  case, 
that  the  price  must  be  paid  to  him  who 
detains  the  captive.  Our  captivity  to 
Satan  is  judicial,  and  satisfaction  is  to  be 
made,  not  to  the  jailer,  but  to  him  whose 
law  has  been  violated.     (Pp.  433-438.) 

(3.)  "  That  our  doctrine  is  inconsistent  with  the 
freeness  of  the  grace  of  God  in  the  forgive- 
ness of  sins."     Answer, 


THE    EIGHTEOUSNESS    OF    GOD.  95 

a.  Dr.  Priestley,  himself,  in  requiring  peni- 
tence from,  the  sinner,  admits  that  grace 
may  be  fiee,  while  not  unconditional. 

b.  The  pas^>age  of  St.  Paul,  which  Dr.  P. 
quotes,  ruijs  thus,  "  Being  justified  freely 
by  his  grace  through  the  redemption  that 
is  in  Christ  Jesus."     Rom.  iii.  24. 

c.  When  siu  is  spoken  of  as  a  debt,  freely 
remitted,  it  is  clear  that  a  metaphor  is 
employed.     (Pp.  439-445.) 

VI.  The  nature  of  the  death  of  Christ  is  still  fur- 
ther explained  in  the  New  Testament,  by  the 
manner  in  which  it  connects  our  justification  with 
faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ :  and  both  our  justi- 
fication and  the  death  of  Christ  with  the  "  righte- 
ousness of  God."  Rom.  iii.  24-26. 
(a.)  Thus  the  forgiveness  of  sin  is  not  only  an  act 

oi  mercy,  but  an  act  oi  justice. 
(b.)  The  steps  of   this    "  demonstration"  of  the 

righteousness  of  God  are  easily  to  be  traced. 

For 

1.  The  law  is  by  this  means  established  in  its 
authority  a,nd  perpetuity. 

2.  On  any  other  theory,  there  is  no  mani- 
festation of  God's  hatred  of  sin,  commensu- 
rate with  the  intense  holiness  of  the  divine 
nature. 

3.  The  person  who  sufiered  the  penalty  of 
the  law  for  us  was  the  Son  of  God : — in 
him  divinity  and  humanity  were  united  : — 
and  thus,  as  "  God  spared  not  his  own  Son," 


96  SATISFACTION. 

his  justice  is  declared  to  be  inflexible  and 
inviolable. 
The  Socinians  object  that   "  the  dignity  of  a 
person  adds  nothing  to  the  estimation  of  his 
sufferings."     But  (1,)  the  common  opinion  of 
mankind  in  all  ages  is  directly  against  this  : 
and  (2,)  the  testimony  of  Scripture  is  explicit 
on  this  point. 
4.  Though  all  men  are  brought,  by  the  death 
of  Christ,  into  "  a  salvable  state,"  yet  none 
of  them  are  brought  from  under  the  authority 
of  the  moral  law.     (Pp.  44")-452.) 
VII.  "  The  satisfaction  made  to  divine  justice,"  is 
a  phrase  which,  though  not  found  in  Scripture,  is 
yet  of  theological  value,  and  deserves  to  be  con- 
sidered. 

(1.)  There  are  two  views  of  satisfaction  among 
those  who  hold  the  doctrine  of  atonement, — 

1.  That  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  are, 
from  the  dignity  of  his  nature,  regarded  as  a 
full  equivalent  and  adequate  compensation 
for  the  punishment  of  the  personally  gtiilty 
by  death. 

2.  That  Christ  made  satisfaction  for  our  sins, 
not  because  his  death  is  to  be  considered  a 
full  equivalent  for  the  remission  of  punish - 

•  ment,  but  because  his  suffering  in  our  stead 
maintained  the  honour  of  the  divine  law,  and 
yet  gave  free  scope  to  the  mercy  of  the  law- 
giver. 
Both  these  are  defective,  but  the  first  may  be 


SATISFACTION.  97 

admitted,  witli  some  explanations.     (Pp.  452- 
453.) 
(II.)   Some   explanatory    observations   then    are 
necessary. 

1.  The  term  satisfaction  is  taken  from  the 
Eoman  law,  and  signifies  the  contentment  of 
an  injured  party  by  any  thing  which  he  may 
choose  to  accept  in  place  of  the  enforce- 
ment of  his  obligation  upon  the  party 
offending.  As  a  just  governor,  then,  God 
is  satisfied,  contented  with  the  atonement 
offered  by  the  vicarious  death  of  his  Son. 

2.  The  effect  produced  upon  the  mind  of  the 
lawgiver,  is  not  the  satisfaction,  as  the  Socin- 
ians  would  say,  of  a  vengeful  affection. 

3.  Nor  is  the  death  of  Christ  to  be  regarded 
merely  as  a  wise  and  fit  expedient  of  govern- 
ment :  for  this  may  imply  that  it  was  one  of 
many  possible  expedients,  though  the  best. 
(Pp.  454-457.) 

(III.)  The  A ntinomian  perversion  of  these  phrases 
needs  to  be  refuted. 

1.  Antinomians  connect  the  satisfaction  of 
Christ  with  the  doctrine  of  the  imputation  of 
his  active  righteousness  to  believers :  but, 
1.)  We  have  no  such  office  ascribed  in  Scrip- 
ture to  the  active  righteousness  of  Christ. 
2.)  This  doctrine  of  imputation  makes 
Christ's  sufferings  superfluous.  3.)  It  leaves 
man  without  law,  and  God  without  dominion. 
4.)  This  is  not  satisfaction  in  any  good  sense 


98  THE    VINCULUM. 

it  is  merely  the  peifonnance  of  all  that  the 
law  requires  by  one  person  substituted  for 
another. 

2.  The  terms  full  satisfaction  and  equivalent, 
are  taken  by  the  Antiiioinians  in  the  sense 
of  payment  of  debts  by  a  surety :  but  we 
answer,  He  who  pays  a  debt  for  another, 
does  not  render  an  equivalent,  but  gives 
preci.sely  what  the  original  obligation  requires. 

3.  The  Antinomian  view  makes  the  justification 
of  men  a  matter  of  right,  nut  of  grace.  On 
their  view,  we  cannot  answer  the  Socinian 
objection  that  satisfaction  destroys  the  free 
nature  of  an  act  of  forgiveness.  (Pp.  457-461.) 

VIII.  It  is  sometimes  said  that  sve  do  not  know 
the  vinculum  between  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
and  the  pardon  of  sin.  But  Scripture  seems  to 
give  definite  information  on  this  point,  in  declar- 
ing the  death  of  Christ  to  be  a  "  demonstration 
of  the  righteousne.>-s  of  God."     (Pp.  461-463.) 

IX.  Objection  is  made  to  the  justice  of  the  substi- 
tution of  the  innocent  for  the  guilty.     But 

1.  It  has  always  been  cousideied  a  virtue  to 
suffer  for  others  under  certain  circumstances  : 
and  the  justice  of  such  acts  has  never  been 
questioned.     Still, 

2.  It  is  wrong  to  illustrate  this  doctrine  by  analo- 
gies between  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  the 
sufferings  of  persons  on  account  of  the  sins  of 
others.     And, 

3.  The  principle  of  vicarious  punishment  could 


SACRIFICES.  99 

not  justly  be  adopted  by  human  governments 
in  any  case  whatever.     But, 
4.  In  regard  to  the  sufferings  of  Christ,— the  cir- 
cumstances, (1)  of  the  imllingness  of  the  substi- 
tute to  submit  to  the  penalty,  and  (2)  his  right 
thus  to  dispose  of  himself,  fully  clear  up  the 
question  of  justice. 
The    diificulty    of   reconciling    the   sufferings   of 
Christ    with   the    divine    justice    lies    rather 
with  the  S'ociniaus  than  with  u<s.     The  passage, 
in  Ezek.  xviii.  20,  is  satisfactorily  explained  by 
Grotius.     (Pp.  463-468.) 
B.  Proof  from  the  sacrifices  of  the  law.  (Ch.  xxi,  vol.11.) 
Having  adduced,  from  the  New  Testament,  cogent 
proofs  of  the  vicarious  efficacy  of  Christ's  death, 
as  the  grand  universal  sin-offering  for  the  whole 
world,  we  proceed,  by  the  light  of  the  argument 
already  made  good,  to  examine  the  use  made  of 
the  sacrificial  terms  of  the  Old  Testament :  and 
first,  the  sacrifices  of  the  law. 
The  terms  taken  from  the  Jewish  sacrifices — such 
as    "Lamb   of    God,"    "Passover,"    etc., — when 
used  by  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament  would 
be   not  only  absurd,  but   criminally  misleading 
both  to  Jews  and  Gentiles  :  unless  intended  to 
teach  the  sacrificial  character  of  the  death  of  Christ. 
(Pp.  469-472.) 
It   is   necesilary   to   establish  the  expiatory  nature 
of  the  Jewish  sacrifices,  and  their  typical  character, 
both  of  which  have  been  questioned.     To  prove 
that 


100  SACRIFICES, 

I.  TJie  Levkical  sacrifices  were  expiatory^  it  is  only 
necessary  to  show  that  the  eminent  sacrifices  were 
such. 

The  notion  that  these  sacrifices  were  mere  mulcts  or 
fines  is  disproved 

J,  By  the  general  appointment  of  the  blood  to 
be  an  atonement  for  the  souls.  Levit.  xvii. 
10,  11. 

2.  "By  particular  instsijices ;  e.g.,  Levit.  v.  15,  16. 
(Pp.  472^477.) 

3.  By  the  fact,  that  atonement  was  required 
by  the  law  to  be  made,  by  sin-oflTerings,  and 
burnt-offerings,  for  even  bodily  distempers  and 
disorders. 

4.  By  the  sacrifices  offered  statedly  for  the  whole 
congregation, 

5.  By  the  sacrifice  of  the  passover.  (Pp.  477- 
482.) 

II.  The  Levitical  sacrifices  loere  also  types. 

A  type  is  a  sign  or  example,  prepared  and  de- 
signed by  God  to  prefigure  some  future  thing. 
St.  Paul  shows  that  the  Levitical  sacrifices  wei'e 
such. 

1 .  In  his  general  description  of  the  typical  cha- 
racter of  the  "church  in  the  wilderness." 

2.  In  his  notice  of  the  Levitical  sacrifices  in  par- 
ticular. 

3.  The  ninth  chapter  of  Hebrews  gives  direct 
declarations  of  the  appointment  and  designa- 
tion of  the  tabernacle  service  to  be  a  shadow  of 
good  things  to  come.     (Pp.  483-487.) 


SACRIFICES.  101 

III.  Sacrificial  allusions  are  employed  in  the 
New  Testament  to  describe  the  nature  and  effect 
of  the  death  of  Christ,  not  figuratively^  but  pro- 
perly. 

(a.)  lUustx-ated  in  various  passages  :  1.  For  he 
hath  "  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knew 
no  sin."  2  Cor.  v.  21,  22.  "  Christ  also  hath 
loved  us,  and  hath  given  himself  for  us." 
Ephes.  V.  2,  etc.  3.  The  whole  argument  of 
St.  Paul  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  4. 
"  And  almost  ail  things  are  by  the  law  purged 
with  blood."     Heb.  ix.  22.     (Pp.  487-493.) 

(b.)  Illustrated  by  distinction  between  figurative 
and  analogical  language. 

Quotation  from  Veysies'  Bampton  Lecfciires.  (Pp. 
493-497.) 

IV.  As  to  the  objection,  that  the  Jewish  sacrifices 
had  no  reference  to  the  expiation  of  moral  trans- 
gression, we  observe, 

1.  That  a  distinction  is  to  be  made  between 
sacrifices  as  a  part  of  the  theo- political  law  of 
the  Jews,  and  sacrifice  as  a  rite  practised  by 
their  fathers. 

2.  Atonement  was  ordered  to  be  made  for 
sins  committed  against  aoii/  divine  command- 
ment. 

3.  But  if  all  the  sin-ofi'erings  of  the  Levitical 
institute  had  respected  legal  atonement  and 
ceremonial  purification,  those  circumstances 
would  not  invalidate  the  true  sacrifice  of  Christ. 
(Pp.  497,498.) 


102  Abel's  sacrifice. 

C.  From  the  patriarchal  sacrifices.     (Ch.  xxii.  vol.  II.) 
Having  shown  that  the  sacrifices  of  the  law  were 
expiatory,  we  proceed  now  to  show  the  same  of 
the  Ante-Mosaical  sacrifices.      The  proofs  are, 

I.  The  distribution  of  beasts  into  clean  and  unclean. 

II.  The  prohibition  of  blood  for  food. 

III.  The  sacrifices  of  the  patriarchs  were  those  of 
of  animal  victims,  and  their  use  was  to  avert  the 
displeasure  of  God  from  siiming  men  :  e.g.,  those 
of  Job,  Noah,  and  Abel.  But  as  that  of  Abel 
has  given  rise  to  controversy,  we  shall  consider  it 
more  at  large.    (Pp.  499—502.) 

IV.  Abel's  sacriH.ce. 

1.  As   to   the   matter  of  it, — it  was  an  animal 

ofi^ering  :  not  merely  the  wool  and   milk,    as 

Grotius  and   Le  Clerc  would  have  it,  but  the 

"  firstlings  of  his  flock." 
2    This  animal  ofi'ering  was  indicative  of  Abel's 

faith,    as   declared    by   the   apostle,    Hebrews 

chap,  xi.  4. 
3.  But  Davison,  in   his   "Inquiry,"   asserts  that 

the  divine  testimony  was  not  to  the  '^specific 

form    of    Abel's    oblation,    but    to    his  actvxjl 

righteous')iess." 
The  objections  to  this    view    of  the  matter  are 

many: 

(1.)  It  leaves  out,  entirely,  all  consideration  of 
the  difi"erence  between  the  sacrifice  of  Abel 
and  that  of  Cain. 

(2.)  It  passes  over  Abel's  "faith,"  as  evinced 
in  this  transaction. 


Abel's  sacrifice.  103 

(3.)  The  apostle  is  not  speaking  of  the  general 
tendency  of  faith  to  induce  a  holy  life,  but 
of  faith  as  producing  certain  acts :  and  his 
reference  is  to  Abel's  faith,  as  expressing 
itself  by  his  offering  "  a  more  excellent 
sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained 
witness  that  he  was  righteous." 

(4.)  St.  John's  incidental  SLMwsiovi  to  Abel's  per- 
sonal rigliteousness  does  not  in  the  least  affect 
the  statement  ( )f  Paul,  who  treated  professedly, 
not  incidentally,  the  subject.  1  John  iii.  12. 
And  Gen.  iv.  7,  may  be  considered  in  two 
views  :  eitlier  a)  to  "  do  ivell"  may  mean,  to 
do  as  Abel  had  done ;  or,  h)  the  words  may 
be  considered  as  a  declaration  of  the  princi- 
ples of  God's  riiihteous  government  over 
men.     (Pp.  502—509.) 

.  If  then  AheVs,  faith  had  an  immediate  connec- 
tion with  his  sacrifice,  the  question   occurs,  to 
what  had  that  faith  respect  1     Let  us  illustrate 
the  object  of  the  faith  of  the  elders,  from  Heb. 
xi  1-28,  and  then  ascertain  the  object  of  Abel's 
faith  also,  from  the  acts  in  which  it  embodied 
itself     In  this  chapter,  then, 
(1.)  Faith  is  taken  in  the  sense  of  affiance  in 
God  :  and  supposes  some  promise  or  revela- 
tion on  his  part,  as  the  warrant  for  every  act 
of  affiance ;  as  in  the  cases  of  Enoch,  Noah, 
Abraham,  etc. 
(2.)  This   revelation    was   antecedent   to   the 
faith  :  but  the  acts  and  the  revelation  had  a 


104  Abel's  faith. 

natural  and  striking  conformity  to  eacli 
other  :  e.g.^  Noah,  etc.  Our  inference  then, 
as  to  Abel's  sacrifice,  is,  that  it  was  not 
eucharistic  merely,  but  an  act  of  faith, 
having  i-espect  to  a  previous  and  appi'opriate 
revelation.  The  conclusion  embodied  in  the 
vfords  of  Archbishop  Magee  is  warranted 
by  the  argument. 
(3.)  But  it  may  be  asked  what  evidence  have 
we  from  Scrij)ture  that  such  an  antecedent 
revelation  was  made  ?  (Pp.  509-514.)  We 
have 

(a.)  The  necessary  inferences  from  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  transaction,  which, 
combined  with  the  apostle's  interpretation 
of  them,  enable  us  sufficiently  to  defend 
this  ground.  The  text  which  may  be 
wanting  in  the  Old  Testament,  is  often 
supplied  by  the  inspired  comment  in  the 
Hew  : — e.g.,  the  manna — the  rock,  etc. 
.  .  .  If  it  be  argued  that  such  types 
were  not  understood,  as  such,  by  the 
persons  among  whom  they  were  first 
instituted,  the  answer  is:  1.  Either  they 
were  in  some  degree  revealed  to  such  as 
prayed  for  light,  or  we  must  conclude  that 
the  whole  system  of  types  was  without 
edification  to  the  Jews,  and  instructive 
only  to  us.  2.  We  have  in  Heb.  xi,  10 — 16, 
in  the  case  of  Abraham,  a  direct  proof  of  a 
distinct    revelation,    which     is    nowhere 


EABLY   REVELATION.  105 

recorded  as  such  in  the  Mosaic  history, — of 
"a   better — an   heavenly    country."       (Pp. 
514-518.) 
(b.)  Besides  these  infei-ences,   hovrever  satisfac- 
tory, we  have  an  account,   though  brief,  of 
such  revelation.       (1.)   The  brevity  of  the 
account  in  the  Mosaic  history,  is  doubtless 
not  without  good  reason  ;  and  (2.)  brief  as  it 
is,  we  can  easily  collect,  from  the  early  part 
of  Genesis,  no  unimportant  information  in 
regard  to  priuiitive  theology.     (3.)  It  is  in 
regard  to  th.Q  first  jiromise  that  we  join  issue 
with   Mr.  Davison ;  believing  that  his  view 
of  it  {^Inquiry,  etc.)  contains,  with  some  truth 
much  error.     (Pp.  519-523.)    For,  a.)  It  is 
assumed,  contrary  to  evidence,  that  the  book, 
of  Genesis  is  a  complete  history  of  the  reli- 
gious  opinions   of  the   patriarchs ;   and   he 
would  have  the  promise  interpreted  by  them 
so  as  to  convey  only  a  general  indistinct  im- 
pression of  a  Deliverer,  and  that  the  doctrines 
of  the  divinity,  incarnation,  etc.,  of  that  De- 
liverer,  wei-e  not  in    any  way  to  be  appre- 
hended in  this  promise.       Let  us  see,  then, 
whether  the  promise,  "  interpreted  by  itself," 
must  not  have  led  the  patriarchs  many  steps  at 
least   towards    these    doctrines,     (b.)     The 
divine  nature  of  the  promised  Redeemer,  we 
are   told,  was   a  separate   revelation.      But 
surely,  the  work  assigned  to  him — the  bless- 
ings he  was  to  procure — the  power  that  he 

I 


106  EAilLY   FAITH. 

was  to  exercise,  according  to  the  promise, 
were  all  indications  of  a  nature  superior  to 
humanity,    and    to     the    angels.      c.)   The 
doctrine  of  the  incarnation  was  contained 
also  in  the  promise  :  This  Restorer  was  to  be 
of  "  the  seed  of  the  woman."      d.)  So  of  the 
doctrine  o^  vicarious  suj^erings  :  **  the  heel  of 
the  seed  of  the  womaa  was  to  be  bruised," 
etc.     (Pp.  523-529.) 
(4.)  It  is  urged  by   Mr.  Davison,  that  the  faith 
spoken  of  La  Hebrews  xi.,  had  for  its  simple 
object,  that  "  God  is  the  rewarder    of  such 
as  diligently  seek  him."     But, 
a.)  Though  this  is  supposed  as  the  ground- 
work of  every  act  of  faith,  yet  the  special 
acts  recorded  have  each  theii*  special  ob- 
ject :  and, 
b.)  This  notion  could  not  be  at  all  apposite 
to  the  purpose  for  which  this  recital  of  the 
faith  of  the  elders  was  addressed  to  the 
Hebrews.     Two  \'iews   may  be  given    oi 
this  recital : — 1.  That  the  apostle  adduced 
the   ancient  worthies    as    examples   of    a 
steady  faith   in    all    that    God  had   then 
revealed  to    man,   aud    its   happy   conse- 
quences :   2.  That  he  brought   them  up  to 
prove  that  all  the  "  elders  "  had  faith  in 
the  Christ  to  come.     Nor  is  this  stronger 
view  difficult  to  be  made  out,  as  we  may 
trace  in  the  cases  of  Abel,    Enoch,  Noah, 
;  Abraham,   Isaac,    Jacob,   etc.,   a    respect 


JUSTIFICATION.  107 

more  or  less  immediate,  to  the  leading  ob- 
ject of  all  faith,  the  MevSsiah  himself. 
Enough  has  been  said  to  prove  that  the  sacrifice  of 
Abel  was  expiatory,  and  that  it  conformed,  as  an 
act  of  faith,  to  some  anterior   revelation-     (Pp. 
530-537.) 
V.  A  divine  origin  must  he  cucnbed  to  sacrifice. 

1.  The  evidence  of  Scripture  is  of  sufl&cient  clear- 
ness to    establish   the   divine   origin   of  the 

antediluvian  sacrifices  :  but, 

2,  The  argument  di-awn  from  the  natural  inconv- 
gruity  of  sacrificial  rites  ought  not  to  be  over- 
looked :  which  is  strong,  even  as  to  th.e  fruits 
of  the  earth,  the  offering  of  which  cannot  be 
shown  to  originate  either  in  reason  or  in  sen- 
timent, and  still  stronger,  as  to  animal  obla- 
tions.    (Pp.  537-546.) 

The  divine  institution  of  expiatory  sacrifice  being 
thus  carried  up  to  the  first  ages,  we  perceive  the  unity 
of  the  three  great  dispensations  of  religion,  the  Patbi- 
ARCHAL,  the  LrviTiCAL,  and  the  Chkistiax,  in  the  great 
principle,  "  that  without  the  s/iedding  oj  blood  is  no 
remissiaa."     (Pp.  547-518.) 


(II.)  Benefits  of  the  atoxemest. 

(Ch.  xxiii-xxix. ) 

A.  JuSTiFiCATiojf.     (Ch-  xxiii.  voL  II.) 

Preliminary.     All  natural  and  spiritual  good  must 
be  included  among  the  benefits  derived  to  man 


108  JUSTIFICATION. 

from   the    atonement :  but   we    shall    now    treat 
particularly  of   those    which    constitute   what  is 
called  in  Scripture,  man's  salvation. 
The  fruits  of  the  death  and  intercession  of  Christ 
ai'e — 

1.  To  render  it  consistent  with  the  righteous  go- 
vernment of  an  offended  Sovereign  to  forgive  sin  ; 

2.  To  call  forth  the  active  exercise   of  the  love  of 
God  to  man,  which  displays  itself 

(1.)  In  the  variety  of  the  divine  dispensations: 
[2.)  In  the  i-evelation  of  the  divine  will  and  de- 
claration of  God's  purposes  of  grace  : 
(3.)  In  the  institution  of  the  Chi'istian  ministry  : 
(4.)  In  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
The  act  of  the  merciful  Judge,  by  which  man  is 
reconciled  to  God,  is  called  in  the  Scriptures, 
JUSTIFICATION.     (Pp.  549-554.) 
1 .  Statement  of  the  Sa'iptural  doctrine. 

1.  Justification,  the  remission  of  sin,  the  non- 
imputation  of  sin,  and  the  imputation  of  right- 
eousness, are  phrases  of  the  same  import : — 
of  which  the  following  passages  are  proof : 
Luke  xviii.  13,  14;  Acts  xiii.  88,  39;  Kom. 
iii.  25,  26 ;  iv.  4,  8. 

2.  The  importance  of  maintaining  this  simple  view 
of  jxistification, — that  it  is  the  remission  of 
sins, — will  appear  from  the  following  consider- 
ations. 

(1.)  We  are  taught  that  pardon  of  sin  is  not 
an  act  of  prerogative,  done  above  law  :  but  a 
judicial  process,  done  consistently  with  law. 


JUSTIFICATION.  109 

(2.)  That  justification  lias  respect  to  particular 
individuals. 

(3.)  Justification  being  a  sentence  of  pardon, 
the  Antinomian  notion  of  eternal  justification 
becomes  a  manifest  absurdity. 

(4.)  We  are  guarded,  by  this  view  of  justifica- 
tion, against  the  notion  that  it  is  an  act  of 
God  by  which  we  are  made  actually  just  and 
righteous. 

(5. )   No  ground  is  afforded  for  the  notion  that 
justification  imports  the  imputation  to  us  of 
the  active  and  imssive  righteousness  of  Christ, 
so  as  to  make  us   both  positively   and  rela- 
tively righteous.     (Pp.  5.05-56O.) 
1 1 .  Doctrine  of  imjyutation. 
There  are  three  opinions  : 
(1.)  The  high  Calvinistic,  or  Antinomian  scheme, 

which  is,  that  "  Christ's  active  righteousness  is 

imputed  unto  us,  as  ours."     In  answer  to  this 

we  say, 

1.  It  is  nowhere  stated  in  Scripture. 

2.  The  notion  here  attached  to  Christ's  repre- 
senting us,  is  wholly  gratuitous. 

3.  There  is  no  weight  in  the  argument,  that 
"  as  our  sins  were  accounted  his,  so  his 
righteousness  is  accounted  ours  :"  for  our 
sins  were  never  so  accounted  Christ's,  as  that 
he  did  them. 

4.  The  doctrine  involves  a  fiction  and  impos- 
sibility inconsistent  with  the  divine  attri- 
butes. 


110  IMPUTATION. 

5.  The  acts  of  Christ  were  of  a  loftier  charac- 
ter than  can  be  supposed  capable  of  being 
the  acts  of  mere  creatures. 

6.  Finally,  and  fatally,  this  doctrine  shifts  the 
meritorious  cause  of  man's  justification  from 
Christ's  "  obedience  unto  death,"  to  Christ's 
active  obedience  to  the  precepts  of  the  law. 
Quotations  are  made  in  confinnation  from 
Piscator  and  Goodwin.  (Pp.  560-567.) 

(II.)  The  opinion  of  Calvin  himself  and  many  of 
his  followers,  adopted  also  by  some  Arminians. 
It  differs  from  the  first  in  not  separating  the 
active  from  the  passive  righteousness  of  Christ : 
for  such  a  distinction  would  have  been  incon- 
sistent with  Calvin's  notion  that  justification 
is  simply  the  remission  of  sins.    (Pp.  567-570.) 
This  view  is  adopted  with  certain  modifica- 
tions by  Arminius  and  Wesley.  (Pp.  570-572.) 
But   there   is   a  manifest  difierence,    which 
arises  from  the  different  senses  in  which  the 
word  imjnUation  is  used  ;  the  Arminian  em- 
ploying it  in  the  sense  of  accounting  to  the 
believer  the  benefiit  of  Christ's  righteousness  ; 
— the  Calvinist,  in  the  sense  of  reckoning  the 
righteousness  of  Christ  as  ours.  A  slight  exami- 
nation of  the  following  passages  will  show  that 
this  notion  has  no  foundation  in  Scripture  : — 
Psalm  xxxii.  1 ;  Jer.  xxui.  6 ;  Isa.  xlv.  24  ; 
Rom.  iii.  21,  22  ;  1  Cor.  i.  30 ;  2  Cor.  v.  21  ; 
Pom.    V.    18,  19.     In   connection  with  this 
last  text,  it  is  sometimes  attempted  to  be 


IMPUTATION.  Ill 

shown  that  as  Adam's  sin  is  imputed  to  his 
posterity,  so  Christ's  obedience  is  imputed 
nnto  those  that  are  saved  :  (Pp.  573-580  :) 
:  Goodwin  on  Justification  :  but  1.)  The  Scrip- 
tures nowhere  affinn,  either  the  imputation 
of  Adam's  sin  to  his  posterity  or  of  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ  to  those  that  believe.  2.) 
To  imjmte  sin,  in  Scripture  phrase,  is  to 
chai-ge  the  guilt  of  sin  upon  a  man  with  a 
purpose  to  punish  him  for  it :  and  3.)  As  to 
the  imputation  of  Adam's  sin  to  his  posterity  ; 
if  by  it  is  meant,  simply  that  the  guilt  of 
Adam's  sin  is  charged  upon  his  whole  pos- 
terity, let  it  pass :  but  if  the  meaning  be, 
that  all  Adam's  posterity  are  made,  by  this 
imputation,  ybrn?a^^y  sinners,  then  the  Scrip- 
tures do  not  justify  it.  (Pp.  580-585.) 
(III.)  The  imputation  of  yaiVi  for  righteousness. 
(a.)   Proof  of  this  doctrine. 

1,  It  is  expressly  taught  in  Scripture^ 
Komans  iv.  3-24,  etc  , — nor  is  faith  used 
in  these  passages  by  metonymy  for  the  ob- 
ject of  faith,  that  is,  the  righteousness  of 
Christ. 

2.  The  testimony  of  the  church  to  this  doc- 
trine has  been  uniform  from  the  earliest 
ages : — Tertullian,  Origen,  Justin  Martyr, 
etc.,  down  to  the  sixteenth  century.  (Pp. 
685-592.) 

(b.)  Explamition  of  the  terms  of  the  proposi- 
tion, that  "  faith  is  imputed  for  righteous- 
ness." 


112  IMPUTATION. 

(I.)  Righteousness.  To  be  accounted  right- 
eous, is,  in  the  style  of  the  apostle  Paul,  to 
he  justified,  where  there  has  been  personal 
guilt. 

(2.)  Faith.  It  is  not  faith  generally  consi- 
dered, that  is  imputed  to  us  for  righteous- 
ness, but  faith  (trust)  in  an  atonement 
offered  by  another  in  our  behalf. 

(?.)  Imputatio^i.  The  non-imputation  of  sin 
to  a  sinner,  is  expressly  called  "  the  impu- 
tation of  righteousness  without  works ;"' 
the  imputation  of  righteousness  is  then  the 
non-punishment  or  pardon  of  sin,  and  by  im- 
puting faith  for  righteousness,  the  apostle 
means  precisely  the  same  thing.  (Pp. 
593-596.) 
(c.)  The  objections  to  the  docti'ine  of  the  impu- 
tation of  faith  for  righteousness  admit  of  easy 

answer. 

(I.)  The  Papists  err  in  taking  the  term 
"justification"  to  signify  the  making  men 
morally  just. 

(2.)  A  second  objection  is,  that  if  believing 
is  imputed  for  righteousness,  then  justi- 
cation  is  by  works,  or  by  somewhat  in  our- 
selves. In  this  objection,  the  term  "works" 
is  used  in  an  equivocal  sense. 

(3.)  A  third  objection  is,  that  this  doctrine 
gives  occasion  to  boasting  :  but  1.)  This 
objection  lies  with  equal  strength  against 
the  doctrine  of  imputed  righteousness  :  2.) 


OF   FAITH  113 

The  faith  itself  is  the  gift  of  God  :  3.)  The 
blessings  which  follow  faith  are  given  in 
respect  to  the  death  of  Christ  :  4.)  Paul 
says  that  "  boasting  is  excluded  by  the  law 
of  faith."  (Pp.  596-597.) 
III.  The  Tuxture  of  justifying  faith ;  and  its  connec- 
tion with  justification. 

1.  Faith  is  1)  assent;  2)  confidence: — and  this 
faith  is  the  condition  to  which  the  promise  of 
God  annexes  justification. 

2.  Justification  by  faith  alone  is  clearly  the  doc- 
trine of  Scripture.  Some  suppose  this  doctrine 
to  be  a  peculiarity  of  Calvinism,  but  it  has  been 
maintained  by  various  Arminian  writers,  and 
by  none  with  more  earnestness  and  vigour, 
than  by  Mr.  Wesley.     (Pp.  597-604.) 

3.  The  general  objection  to  this  doctrine  is,  that 
it  is  unfavourable  to  morality.  The  proper 
answer  to  this  old  objection  is,  that  although 
we  are  justified  by  faith  alone^  the  faith  by 
which  we  are  justified  is  not  alone  in  the  heart 
which  exercises  it :  "  faith  is  sola^  yet  not  soli- 
taria."  Some  colour  is  given  to  this  objection 
by  the  Calvinistic  view  of  final  perseverance, 
which  we  disavow. 

4.  Various  errors  have  arisen  from  unnecessary 
attempts  to  guard  this  doctrine.  (Pp-  605-607.) 
(1 .)  The  Romish  Church  confounds  justification 

and  sanctification. 
(2.)  Another  opinion  is,  that  justifying  faith 
ir eludes  works  of  evangelical  obedience. 


114  FAITH   AND 

(a.)  The  Scriptures  put  a  plain  distinction 

between  faitli  and  works, 
(b.)  It  is  not  probable  that  Christ  and  his 
apostles  meant  more  by  this  word  than  its 
fixed  and  usual  import. 
(3.)  A  third  notion,  that  faitli  apprehends  the 
merits  of  Christ,  to  make   up  for  the  defici- 
ency of  our  imperfect  obedience,  is  sufficient- 
ly refuted  by  the  fact  that  no  intimation  of 
it  is  given  in  Scriptui-e. 
(4.)  The  last  error  referred  to  is  that  which 
represents  faith  as,  per  se,  the  necessary  root 
of  obedience.     Perhaps  those  who  use  this 
language  do  not  generally  intend  to  say  all 
that  it  conveys.     (Pp   607-611.) 
IV.  A  few  theories  on  the  subject  of  justification 
remain  to  be  stated  and  examined. 
(1.)  The  doctrine  held  by  Bishop  Taylor,  Arch- 
bishop  Tillotson,   and  others,   that   "  regener- 
ation if  necessary  to  justification,"  is  an  error 
whose  source  appears  to  be  two-fold  :  (a)  from 
a  loose  notion  of  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of  re- 
generation :     and  (b)    from   confounding    the 
change  which  repentance  implies,  with  regen- 
eration itself.     (Pp.  611-614.) 
(2.)  Another  theory  is  that  propounded  by  Bishop 
Bull,  in  his  Harmonia  Ajjostolica,  which  has 
taken  deep  root  in  the  English  Church  :  the 
doctrine  being,  that  justification  is  by  works ; — 
those  works  being  such  as  proceed  from  faith, 
are  done  by  the  assistance  of  the  Spirit,  and 


■WOEKS.  115 

arc  rot  meritorious,  but  a  necessary  condition 
of  justification.  Instead  of  reconciling  St. 
James  to  St.  Paul,  Bishop  Bull  takes  the 
unusual  course  of  reconciling  St.  Paul  to  St. 
James :  but 
(a.)  St.  Paul  treats  the  doctrine  of  justification 

professedly;  St.  James  incidentally. 
(b.)  The  two  apostles  are  not  addressing  them- 
selves to  persons  in  the  same  circumstances, 
and  hence  do  not  engage  in  the  same  argu- 
ment, 
(c.)  St.   Paul  and    St.   James  do  not  use  the 
term  justification  in  the  same  sense.     Lastly, 
the  two  apostles  agree   upon  the  subject  of 
faith  and  works.     (Pp.  614-619.) 
(3.)  A  thii'd  theory  is  maintained  by  some  of  the 
leading  divines  of  the  English  Church  ;  which 
is,  that  men  are  justified  by  faith  only,  but  that 
faith  is  mere  assent  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 
The  error  of  this  scheme  consists  iii  the  partial 
view  which  is  taken  of  the  nature  of  justifying 
faith. 
(4.)  A  fourth  theory  defers  justification  to  the 

last  day.     In  answer  to  this,  we  say, 
a.)  It  is  not  essential  to  pardon  that  all  its  con- 
sequences should  be  immediately  removed, 
b.)  Acts  of  private  and  personal  judgment  are  in 

no  sense  contrary  to  a  general  judgment, 
c.)  Justification  now,  and  at  the  last  day,  are  not 
the  same  : — a.)   They  are  not  the  same  act  : — 
b.)  They     do    not    proceed    upon    the    same 
principle. 


116  ADOPTION. 

(5.)  The  last  theory  is  that  of  collective  justifica- 
tion, pi-oposed  by  Dr.  Taylor,  of  ISTorwich  ;  which 
only  needs  to  be  stated,  not  refuted.  (Pp.  620- 
629.) 


B.  Concomitants  of  Justification. 
(Ch.   xxiv.   vol.  iii. ) 

Adoption  and  Regeneration*  though  different  from 
each  other,  and  from  justification,  they  are  not  to  be 
separated.  They  occur  at  the  same  time  and  enter 
into  the  experience  of  the  same  person. 

1.  Adoption  is  that  act  of  the  Father  by  which  we 
who  were  enemies  are  made  the  sons  of  God  and 
heirs  of  his  eternal  glory :  and  is  that  state  to 
which  belong  freedom  from  a  servile  spirit,  etc. ; 
with  the  Spirit  of  adoption  also,  or  the  witness 
of  the  Spirit,  by  which  only  we  can  know  that 
the  privileges  of  adoption  are  ours.  The  doctiine 
of  the  icitness  of  the  Sjnrit  is  clearly  taught  in  the 
Epistles  :  it  is  sometimes  called  assurance,  but 
as  this  phrase  has  been  abused,  it  should  perhaps 
be  cautiously  employed.  (Pp.  6-8) 
(1.)  There  are  four  opinions  on  the  subject  of  this 
testimony  of  the  Spirit. 

1.  That  it  is  twofold  :  1.)  A  direct  testimony  of 
the  Spirit:  2.)  Au  indirect  testimony  arising 
from  the  work  of  the  Spirit  in  the  heart. 

*  Mr.  Watson  has  fallen  into  a  slight  inaccuracy  in  placing 
regeneration  before  adoption.    See  the  note,  p.  1 .  vol.  iii. 


WITNESS    OF    THE    SPIEIT.  117 

2.  That  it  is  twofold,  also  :  1.)  The  fruits  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  heart  of  the  believer  :  2.)  The 
consciousness,  on  the  part  of  the  believer,  of 
possessing  faith. 

3.  That  there  is  but  one  witness,  the  Holy  Spirit, 
acting  concurrently  with  our  own  spirits. 

4.  That  there  is  a  direct  witness,  which  is  the 
special  privilege  of  a  few  favoured  persons. 
(Pp.  8-10.) 

(2.)  Observations  on  these  four  opinions. 

1.  All  sober  divines  allow  that  Christians  may 
attain  comfortable  persuasions  of  the  divine 
favour. 

2.  By  those  who  admit  justification,  it  must  be 
admitted  that  either  this  act  of  merjy  must  be 
kept  secret  from  man,  or,  thei  e  must  be  some 
means  of  his  knowing  it :  and  if  the  former, 
there  can  be  no  comfortable  persuasion,  etc., 
but,  on  the  contrary,  Scripture  declares  that 
the  justified  "rejoice." 

3.  If  the  Christian,  then,  may  know  that  he  is 
forgiven,  how  is  this  knowledge  to  be  attained  1 
The  twofold  testimony  of  the  Spii'it  and  the 
heart  declare  it.     Romans,  viii.  16. 

4.  But  does  the  Holy  Spirit  give  his  testimony 
directly  to  the  mind,  or  mediately  by  our  own 
spirits,  as  Bishop  Bull  and  Mr.  Scott  affirm  ? 
To  the  latter  doctrine  we  object,  that  the 
witness  is  still  that  of  our  own  spirit ;  and  that 
but  one  witness  is  allowed,  while  St.  Paul 
speaks  of  two. 


118  EEGENEBATION. 

5.  Neither  the  consciousness  of  genuine  repen- 
tance, nor  that  of  faith,  is  consciousness  of 
adoption  ;  and  if  nothing  more  be  afforded,  the 
evidence  of  forgiveness  is  only  that  of  mere 
inference. 

6.  "  But  are  not  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  love,  joy, 
peace,  etc.,  sufficient  proof  of  our  adoption, 
"without  a  naore  direct  testimony?"  Nay — these 
very  fruits  presuppose,  not  only  a  pardon,  but  a 
clear  persuasion  of  that  pardon.     (Pp.  10-21.) 

The  witness  of  the  Spirit  is  direct,  then,  and  not 

mediate  ;  nor  is  this  a  new  doctrine,  as  may  be  easily 

shown  by  quotations  from  Luther,  Hooper,  Andrews, 

Usher,  Hooher,  etc.     The  second  testimony  is  that  of 

our  own  spirits,  not  to  the  fact  of  our  adoption  directly, 

but  to  the  fact,  that  we  have  received  the  Spirit  of 

adoption,  by  which  we  are  regenerated,  and  that  we 

are  under  no  delusive  impressions.     (Pp.  21-25.) 

II.  Regeneration  is  that  mighty  change,  wrought  in 

man  by  the  Holy  Spirit  restoi-ed  unto  hin?,  by 

which  the  dominion  of  sin  over  him  is  broken,  so 

that  with  free  choice  of  will  he  serves  God. 

1 .  Repentance  is  not  regeneration,  but  precedes  it. 

2.  Regeneration  is  not  justification,  but  always 
accompanies  it :  which  may  be  proved 

(1.)  From  the  nature  of  justification  itself, 
which  takes  away  the  penalty  of  sin, 

(2.)  From  Scripture  :  "If  any  man  be  in 
Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature." 

3.  The  regenerate  state  is  also  called  in  Scripture 
sanctification.     (Pp.  1-4.) 


ATONEMENT.  119 


Digression,   on  the   Extent   of   the   Atonement. 
(Ch.  XXV. — xxviii.,  Yol.  iii.) 

Tlie  Calvinistic  controversy  forms  a  clear  case  of 
appeal  to  the  Scriptures,  by  the  light  of  which  we 
purpose  to  examine  it.  In  regard  to  the  extent  of 
the  atonement, 

I.  Our  proposition  is,  that  Jesus  Christ  did  so  die  for 
all  'men,  as  to  make  salvation  attainable  hy  all  men, 
and  we  prove  it  by 

1.  Passages  which  expressly  declare  the  doctrine  : 
(a.)  Those  which  say  that  ChrLst  died  '■^ for  all 

men,"  and  speak  of  his  death  as  an  atonement 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world, 
(b.)  Those  which  attribute  an  equal  extent  to  the 
death  of  Christ,  as  to  the  effects  of  the  fall. 
(Pp.  26-28.) 

2.  Passages  which  necessarily  imply  the  doctrine  : 
,  (a.)  Those  which   declare  that  Christ  died,  not 

only  for  those  that  are  saved,  but  for  those  who 
do  or  may  perish. 

(b.)  Those  which  make  it  the  duty  of  men  to 
believe  the  gospel ;  and  place  them  under  guilt, 
and  the  penalty  of  death,  for  rejectiug  it. 

(c.)  Those  in  which  men's  failure  to  obtain  sal- 
vation is  placed'  to  the  account  of  their  own 
opposing  wills,  and  made  wholly  their  own 
fault.     (Pp.  29-31.) 

II.  We  have  to  consider  what  our  opponents  have  to 
urge  against  tliese  plain  statements  of  Scripture.     lu 


120  EXTENT    OF 

the  first  place,  they  have  no  text  whatever  to  adduce 
which  declares  that  Christ  did  not  die  for  the  salva- 
tion of  all,  as  literally  as  those  which  declare  that 
he  did  so  die.  They  merely  attempt  to  explain 
away  the  force  of  the  passages  we  have  adduced  : 
thus — 

1.  To  our  first  class  of  texts,  they  object,  that  the 
terras,  ^- all  me7i,"  and  '^  the  world"  are  sometimes 
used  in  Scripture  in  a  limited  sense.  This  may 
be  granted ;  but  the  true  question  yet  remains, 
whether  in  the  above-cited  passages  they  can  be 
understood,  except  in  the  largest  sense.  We 
deny  this, 

(1.)  Because  the  universal  sense  of  the  terms  used, 
is  confirmed  either  by  the  context  of  the  pas- 
sages in  which  they  occur,  or  by  other  Scrip- 
tures. 
(2.)  Nor  can  the  phrases  "  the  world,"  etc.,  be 
paraphrased  as  "  the  world  of  the  elect :"  for 
a.)  The   elect   are   in    Scripture    distinguished 

from  the  world. 
b.)  The  common  division  of  mankind  in  the 
New  Testament,  is  into   only  two  parts, — 
the  disciples  of  Christ,  and  "  the  world." 
c.)  "When  the  redemption  is  spoken  of,  it  often 
includes  both  those  who  had  been  chosen  out 
of  the  world,  and  those  who  remained  still 
of  the  world, 
d.)  In  the  general  commission,  "  Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,"  the   expression  "  into  "  has  its 
fullest  latitude  of  meaning. 


TCHE   ATONEMEM'.  121 

e.)  This  restrictive  interpretation  gives  gross 

absurdity  to  sevxjral  passages  of   Scripture. 

John  iii.,  U,  17, 18.     (Pp.  32-36.) 

,  To  our  second  class  of  texts — those  whicli  imply 

the  unrestrict'ed  extent  of  Christ's  death — certain 

qualifying  answers  are  given,  thus — 

(1.).  As  to  those  which  speak  of  Christ  having 

died  for  them  that  perish. 

a.)  "  Destroy  not  him,"  etc.,  Eomans  xiv.  15. 
Poole's  paraphrase  on  this  text,  "  for  whom, 
in  the  judgment  of  charity,  we  may  suppose 
Christ  died,"  completely  counteracts  the 
argument  of  the  apostle.  Scott,  also,  by 
explaining  this  as  a  "  caution  against  doing 
anything  which  has  a  tentlency  to  destroy," 
takes  away,  completely,  the  motive  on  which 
the  admonition  is  grounded. 

b.)  "  Denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them," 
etc.,  2  Pet.  ii.  1.  The  interpretations  of 
Scott  and  Poole  are  evasions  of  the  force  of 
the  text,  which  is,  that  their  offence  was 
aggravated,  by  the  fact  of  Clirist's  having 
bought  them. 

c.)  The  case  of  the  apostates,  Heb.  vi.  4-8,  and 
X.  26-31.  Calvinists  deny  that  the  apostates 
referred  to  were  ever  true  believers  or  ca- 
pable of  becoming  such  : — but 

1.  Paul  did  not  hold  out  that  to  the  Hebrews 
as  a  terror,  which  he  knew  to  be  impossible. 

2.  If  these  apostates  never  were  believers, 
they  could  not  be  admonitory  examples. 

K 


122  EXTENT    OF 

3.  To  represent  their  case  as  a  "  falling 
away  " — if  it  had  never  been  hopeful — 
was  an  absui-dity  of  which  Paul  would  not 
have  been  guilty. 

4.  But  what  the  apostle  affirms  of  their 
previous  state,  clearly  shows  that  it  had 
been  a  state  of  salvation. 

5.  The  Calvinistic  interpretations  are  heloio 
the  force  of  the  terms  employed ;  and  they 
are  above  the  character  of  reprobates. 
(Pp.  37-48.) 

(2.)  As  to  those  which  make  it  the  duty  of  men 
to  believe  the  gospel  and  tin-eaten  them  with 
punishment  for  not  believing, — the  Calvinistic 
reply  is,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  all  men  to  believe 
the  gospel,  whether  they  are  interested  in  the 
death  of  Christ  or  not ;  and  that  they  are  guilty 
and  deserving  of  punishment  for  not  belie^^ng. 
(Pp.  48,49.)— But  if  Christ  died  not  for  all  such 
persons,  we  think  it  plain  that  it  cannot  be 
their  duty  to  believe  the  gospel  :  and  to  settle 
this  point,  we  must  determine  what  is  meant 
by  believing  the  gospel. — The  faith  which  the 
gospel  requires  of  all,  is,  '*  trust  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ :  "  trtie  faith,  then,  and  not  merely 
assent,  is  implied  in  believing  the  gospel.  But, 
of  those  for  whom  Christ  did  not  die,  such  faith 
cannr t  be  required,  for, 

1.  It  is  impossible. 

2.  God   could   not   command  what   he   never 
intended. 


THE   ATONEMENT.  123 

3.  What  all  are  bouad  to  believe  in,  is  true. 
(Pp.  50-52.) 
(3.)  As  to  tbe  last  class  of  texts, — those  wbicb 
impute  the  blame  and  fault  of  their  non-sal- 
vation to  men  themselves,  the  common  reply  is, 
that  if  men  willed  to  come  to  Christ,  they  would 
have  life ;  but, 

1.  Put  the  question  to  the  non-elect ;  and  either 
it  is  possible  for  them  to  come  to  Christ,  or 
it  is  not ',  if  the  former,  then  they  may  come 
to  Christ  loithoid  receiving  salvation  :  if  the 
latter,  then  the  bar  to  their  salvation  is  not 
in  themselves. 

2.  The  argument  from  this  class  of  texts  is  not 
exhausted  : — for  they  expressly  exclude  God 
from  all  participation  in  the  destruction  of 
sinners.  "  God  willeth  all  men  to  be  saved," 
etc.,  texts  which  gave  rise  to  the  ancient 
notion  of  a  secret  and  revealed  will  of  God, 
a  subterfuge  to  which,  perhaps,  few  Calvinists 
in  the  present  day  are  disposed  to  resort. 
(Pp.  52-56.) 

Extent  of  the  Atonement — Continued.  (Ch. 
XX vi.,  Vol.  iii.) 
As  the  Calvinists  have  no  direct  texts  in  support  of 
their  doctrine,  they  resort  mainly  to  implication 
and  inference.  The  words  election,  calling,  and 
foreknowledge,  are  much  relied  upon  in  their 
arguments.  We  shall  now  proceed  to  examine 
the  Scriptural  meaning  of  them. 


124  ELECTION. 

1.  Election.     Three  kinds  of  election  are  mentioned 
in  Scripture. 

(I.)    That  of  individuals  to  perform   some  special 

,       service ;  e.g.,  Cyrus  was  elected  to  rebuild  the 

temple ; — Paul,  to  be  the  apostle  of  the  GentUes. 

Isaiah  xli.  2;  xliv.  28;  xlv.  1-4;  Acts  xxvi.  16-18. 

(II.)  Collective  election. 

(a.)  Explanation  of  its  use  in  Scripture. 

1.  Of  the  Jeios,  as  the  chosen  people  of  God. 

2.  Of  the  calling  of  believers  in  all  nations  to 
be  in  reality  what  the  Jews  had  been  typi- 
cally.    (Pp.  57-61.) 

(b.)  Inquiry  as  to  its  effect  upon  the  extent  of  the 
atonement. 

1.  With  respect  to  tbe  ancient  election  of  the 
Jewish  church, 

(1.)  That  election  did  not  secure  the  salvation 

of  every  Jew  individually. 
{2.)Siifficient  means  of  salvation  were  left 

to  the  non-elect  Gentiles. 
(3.)    Nay,    the   election    of    the   Jews   was 

intended  for  the  benefit  of  the  Gentiles, — 

to  restrain  idolatry  and  diffuse  spiritual 

truth. 

2.  With  respect  to  the  election  of  the  Christian 
cburch, 

(1.)  That  election  does  not  infallibly  secure 
the  salvation  of  the  Christian. 

(2.)  It  concludes  nothing  against  the  salva- 
bility  of  those  who  are  not  in  the  church. 

(3.)  Christians  are  thus  elected,  not  in  con- 


ELECTION.  125 

sequence  of,  or  in  order  to,  the  exclusion 
of  others,  but  for  the  benefit  of  others  as 
well  as  themselves.      (Pp.  61-63.) 
(c.)  Collective  election   is  frequently  confounded 
with  personal  election,  by  Cahdnistic  commen- 
tators, especially  in  their  expositions  of 
Paul's  Discourse,  Rom.  ix.  1-33. 

I.  Which  we  shall  examine,  first,  to  determine 
whether  personal  or  collective  election  be  the 
subject  of  it. 

(1.)  The   exclusion  of    the   Jews  is  the   first 
topic  :  the  righteousness  of  which  exclusion 
Paul  vindicates  against  the  objections  raised 
in  the  minds  of  the  Jews, 
a.)  By  showing  that   God  had  limited  the 
covenant  to  a  part  of  the  descendants  of 
Abraham  ;  (1.)  In  the  case  of  the  descend- 
ants of  Jacob  himself; — (2.)  From  Jacob 
he  ascends  to  Abraham  ;  v,  7  j — (3.)  The 
instance  of  Isaac's  children,  v.  10-13.    On 
the   passage,    "  Jacob    have  I   loved,  but 
Esau  have  I  hated,"  which  has  often  been 
perverted,   we  remark,   1.   The  apostle  is 
here  speaking  of  "  the  seed,"  intended  in 
the  promise.     2.  This  is  proved  by  Gen. 
XXV.  23,  "  Two  nations  ai'e  in  thy  womb," 
etc.     3.   Instances  of  individual  reproba- 
tion would  have  been  impertinent  to  the 
apostle's  purpose.     (Pp.  64-67.) 
b.)  By  asking   the   objecting   Jews  to  say 
whether,  in  these  instances,  there  was  a 


126  ELECTION. 

failure  of  God's  covenant  "with  Abraham, 
he  expressly  denies  any  unrighteousness  in 
God ; — but,    those   who   would    interpret 
these   passages  as   referring   to   personal, 
unconditional  election  and  reprobation,  are 
bound  to  show  how  he  could  be  righteous. 
c.)  By  the  statement,  "  So  then,  it  is  not  of 
him    that    willeth,"    etc.  : — containing   a 
beautiful  allusion  to  the  case  of  Isaac  and 
and  Esau. 
(2. )   The  next  point  of  the  discourse  is,  to  show 
that  God  exercises  the  prerogative  of  making 
some  notorious  sinners  the  sjyecial  objects  of 
his  displeasure.     Here  again  the  example  is 
taken  from  the  Jewish  Scriptures  ;  but  ob- 
serve, it  is  not  Ishmael  or  Esau,  but  Pharaoh, 
a  Gentile,  who  was  a  most  appropriate  ex- 
ample to  illustrate  the   case  of  the  body  of 
the  unbelieving  Jews,  who  were,  when  the 
apostle  wrote,  under  the  sentence  of  a  terrible 
excision. 
(3.)  In  verse  nineteen  the  Jew  is  again  intro- 
duced as  an  objector  :   "  Why  doth  he  yet 
find  fault  ?"  etc.     (Pp.  67-71.) 
(a.)  This  objection  and  the  apostle's  reply 
are  usually  interpreted  as  inculcating  upon 
nations  visited  with  penal  inflictions,  the 
impropriety  of  debating  the  case  with  God. 
This  interpretation  is  hardly  satisfactory ; 
for, 
1.  What  end  is  answered  by  teaching  a 


ELECTION.  127 

hopeless  people  not  to  "reply  against 
Godi" 

2.  If  this  be  tlie  meaning,  the  apostle's 
allusion  to  the  parable  of  the  prophet, 
Jer.,  chap,  xviii.,  is  inappropriate ;  as 
that  parable  supposes  the  time  of  trial, 
as  to  such  nations,  to  be  not  yet  passed. 

3.  "  Dishonour "  is  not  destruction ;  no 
potter  makes  a  vessel  on  purpose  to 
destroy  it. 

4.  This  interpretation  supposes  that  the 
body  of  the  Jewish  nation  had  anived 
already  at  a  state  of  dereliction,  which 
is  not  the  case.     (Pp.  71-73.) 

(b.)  A  different  view  of  this  part  of  Paul's 
discourse  is  presented.  The  objection  of 
the  Jew  goes  upon  the  ground  of  predesti- 
nation, which  is  refuted,  not  conceded,  by 
the  apostle  : — as  follows, 

1.  The  "  vessel "  was  not  made  "  unto 
dishonour,"  until  the  clay  had  been 
"marred:" — i.e.,  the  Jews  were  not 
dishonoured,  until  they  had  failed  to 
conform  with  the  design  of  God. 

2.  Jeremiah,  interpreting  the  parable, 
represents  the  "  dishonoured  "  as  within 
the  reach  of  the  divine  favoui-  upon 
repentance. 

3.  "What  follows  verse  twenty-two,  serves 
still  further  to  silence  the  objector.  The 
temporal  punishment   of  the   Jews  in 


128  ELECTION. 

Judea  is  alluded  to  by  tlie  apostle,  as  a 
proof  both,  of  sovereignty  and  justice ; 
but  that  punishment  does  not  preclude 
the  salvability  of  the  race.   (Pp.  74-76.) 
(c.)  The  metaphor  of  "vessels"  is  still  em- 
ployed, but  by  "  vessels  of  dishonour,"  and 
"  vessels   of    wrath,"    the   apostle    means 
vessels  in  different  conditioiis  ;  the  first, 
being  jxirt  of  the  prophecy  which  signified 
the  dishonoured  state  in  which  the  Jews, 
for  j)unisJiment  and  correction,  were  placed 
under  captivity  in  Babylon  ;  the  secooul, 
with  reference  to  the  prophecy  in  Jere- 
miah xix.  1-15,  had  relation  to  the  coming 
destruction  of  the  temple,  city,  and  polity 
of  the  Jews,  by  the  Eomans.    There  could 
be  no  complaint  of  injustice  or  unrighte- 
ousness, in  regard  to  this  destruction  ;  for, 

1.  It  was  brought  upon  themselves  by 
their  own  sins. 

2.  Moreover,  these  vessels — adapted  to 
destruction  by  their  own  sins — were 
endured  with  much  long-suflfering.  (Pp. 
77-82.)  See  also  Dr.  Morisons  Expo- 
sition of  Romans  ix.   1849. 

The  X.  and  xi.  chapters  of  Romans  contain  nothing 
but  what  refers  to  the  collective  rejection  of  the  Jewish 
nation,  and  the  collective  election  of  all  believing  Jews 
and  Gentiles  into  the  visible  church  of  God.  The 
discourse  then  can  only  be  interpreted  of  collective 
election  ;  and  we  now  proceed, 


ELECTION.  129 

II.  To  examine  it  secoiully,  with  reference  to  the 
question  of  uncmiditional  election,  that  is,  an 
election  of  persons  to  eternal  lite  without  respect 
to  their  faith  or  obeelience.     Such  election  finds 
no    place   in   this    chapter,  though    there   are 
several  instances  of  unconditional  election, — 
but  we  deny  that  the  spiritual  blessings  of  piety 
spring  necessarily  from  it ;  or  that  unbelief  and 
ruin  follow  in  like  manner  non-election.     The 
discourse  abundantly  refutes  such  opinions. 
(1.)  The  descendants  of  Abraham  in  the  line  of 
Isaac  and  Jacob  were  elected,  but  true  faith 
and  salvation  did  not  follow  as  infallible  con- 
sequents.    So  were  the   Gentiles  at  length 
elected,  but  obedience  and  salvation  did  not 
necessarily  follow. 
(2.)  The  cases  of  non-election  or  rejection  were 
not  infallibly  followed  by  unbelief,  disobedi- 
ence, and  punishment :  e.g.,  the  Ishmaelites 
— the  Edomites — the  rejected  Jews  in  the 
apostolic  age.     (Pp.  82-88.) 
(3.)  The  only  argument  of  any  weight,  for  the 
ground  that  indivicluah  are  intended  in  this 
discourse,  is,  that  as  none  are  acknowledged 
to  be  the   true    church  but  true  believers, 
therefore  individual   election  to  eternal  life 
must  necessarily  be  included  in  the  notion  of 
collective  election  ;  and  that  true  believers 
only,  under  both  the  old  and  new  dispens- 
ations,   constituted    the    ^^  election ;  "    the 


130  ELECTION. 

"  remnant  according  to  the  election  of  grace.^' 
In  this  argument  there  is  much  error. 

1.  It  is  a  mere  assumption,  that  the  spiritual 
Israelites,  in  opposition  to  Israelites  by 
birth,  are  anywhere  called  the  "  election," 
or  the  "remnant,"  etc. 

2.  It  is  not  true  that  under  the  old  dispen- 
sation, the  election  of  which  the  apostle 
speaks  was  confined  to  the  spiritual  seed 
of  Abrahaai  :  e.g.,  case  of  Esau  and  Jacob, 
and  their  descendants. 

3.  This  notion  is  often  grounded  on  a  mis- 
taken view  of  verses  6,  7,  8,  9,  in  this 
chapter  ;  the  view,  namely,  that  in  this 
passage  Paul  distinguishes  between  the 
spiritual  Israelites,  and  those  of  natural 
descent;  while  the  fact  is,  that  he  distin- 
guishes between  the  descendants  of  Abra- 
ham in  a  certain  line,  and  his  other 
descendants. 

4.  Though  we  grant  that  the  election  of 
bodies  of  men  to  church  privileges  involves 
the  election  of  individuals  into  the  true 
church — still  this  last,  as  Scripture  plainly 
testifies,  is  not  unconditional,  as  the  former 
is,  but  depends  upon  theii'  repentance  and 
faith. 

We  have  thus  showTi  that  the  apostle  treats  of 
unconditional  collective  election,  but  not  of  un- 
conditional individual  election.  (Pp.  88-98.) 


ELECTION.  131 

(III.)  The  third  kind  of  election  is  jjersorud  elec- 
tion :  or  the  choice  of  individuals  to  be  the  heirs 
of  eternal  life. 

a.)  It  is  not  denied  that  true  believers  are  styled 
in  Scripture  the  "  elect  of  God  : "  but  the 
question  arises,  What  is  the  import  of  that  act 
of  grace  which  is  termed  "  an  election  ? "  We 
find  it  explained  in  two  clear  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture ; — to  be  elected,  is  to  be  separated  from 
"  the  world,"  and  to  be  "  sanctified  by  the 
Spirit,  and  by  the  blood  of  Christ;"  hence, 
election  is  not  only  an  act  done  in  ti77ie,  but 
subsequent  to  the  administration  of  the  means 
of  salvation.  John  xv.  19  ;  1  Peter  i.  2. 
b.)  The  Calvinistic  doctrine  that  God  hath  from 
eternity  chosen  unto  salvation  a  set  number  of 
men  tmto  faith  and  final  salvation,  presents  a 
diflFereut  aspect,  and  requires  an  appeal  to  the 
word  of  God.  It  has  two  parts  ;  1,  The 
choosing  of  a  determinate  number  of  men  :  and 
2,  that  this  election  is  unconditional.  (Pp. 
98-99.) 
A.  As  to  the  choosijtg  of  a  determinate  number 
of  men,  it  is  allowed  by  Calvinists  that  they 
have  no  express  Scriptural  evidence  for  this 
tenet.     And 

(1.)  As  to  God's  eteriud  purpose  to  elect,  we 
know  nothing  except  from  revelation,  and 
that  declares,  (a)  that  he  willeth  all  men  to 
be  saved  ;  (b)  that  Christ  died  for  all  men, 
in  order  to  the  salvation  of  all ;  and  (c)  the 


132  ELECTION. 

decree  of  God  is,  "  He  that  believeth  shall 
be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned  : "  and  if  God  be  unchangeable,  this 
must  have  been  his  decree  from  all  eternity  : 
(d)  if  the  fault  of  men's  destruction  lies  in 
tJiemselves, — as  we  have  proved, — then  the 
number  of  the  elect  is  capable  of  increase 
and  diminution. 
(2.)  This  doctrine  necessarily  cames  with  it 
that  of  the  unconditional  rejyrohatiwi  of  all 
mankind,  except  the  elect,  which  cannot  be 
reconciled,  (a)  with  the  love  of  God:  —  (b) 
with  the  wisdom  of  God  : — (c)  with  the 
grace  of  God  : — (d)  with  the  corajyassion  of 
God  : — (e)  with  the  justice  of  God  : — (f) 
with  the  sincerity  of  God:  —  (g)  with  the 
Scriptural  doctrine  that  God  is  no  res2>ecter 
of  persons  : — (h)  with  the  Scriptural  doc- 
trine of  the  eternal  salvation  of  infants  : — (i) 
and,  finally,  with  the  proper  end  of  2)unitive 
justice.     (Pp.  100-109). 

B.  We  consider  now  the  second  branch  of  this 
doctrine, — that  personal  election  is  U7i- 
conditional. 

(1.)  Accoi'ding  to  this  doctrine,  the  church 
of  God  is  constituted  on  the  sole  principle 
of  the  divine  purpose,  not  upon  the  basis 
of  faith  and  obedience^  which  manife.'^tly 
contradicts  the  word  of  God. 
(2.)  This  doctrine  of  election  without  respect 
to  faith   contradicts   the   history  of  the 


ELECTION.  133 

commencement  and  first  constitution  of 
the  church  of  Christ. 

(3.)  There  is  no  such  doctrine  in  Scripture 
as  the  election  of  individuals  unto  faith ; 
and  it  is  inconsistent  with  several  passages 
which  speak  expressly  of  personal  elec- 
tion :  e.g.,  John  xv.  19  ;  1  Pet.  i.  2  ;  2 
Thess.  ii.  13,  14.     (Pp.  109-114.) 

(4.)  There  is  another  class  of  texts,  referring 
to  believers,  not  individually,  but  as  a 
body  forming  the  church  of  Christ,  which 
texts,  containing  the  word  "  election,"  are 
ingeniously  or  perversely  applied  by  Cal- 
viuists  to  the  support  of  their  doctrine, 
when  in  fact  they  do  not  contain  it.  Such 
is  Eph.  L  4,  5,  6.  Ilow  in  regard  to  this 
text,  it  might  be  shown,  (a)  that  if  per- 
sonal election  were  contained  in  it,  the 
choice  spoken  of,  is  not  of  men  merely, 
but  of  believing  men  ;  but,  (b)  it  does  not 
contain  the  doctrine  of  personal  election, 
but  that  of  the  eternal  purpose  of  God  to 
constitute  his  visible  church  no  longer 
'  upon  the  ground  of  descent  from  Abraham, 
but  on  that  oi faith  in  Christ. 

(5.)  Finally,  the  Calvinistic  doctrine  has  no 
stronger  passage  to  lean  iipon.  We  con- 
clude by  asking,  if  this  doctrine  be  true, 
(a.)  Why  are  we  commanded  "to  make 
our  election  surel"  (b.)  Where  does  Scrip- 
ture tell  us  of  elect  unbelievers  ?  (c. )  And 


134  CALLING. 

how  can  the  Spirit  of  truth  convince  such 
of  sin  and  danger,  when  they  are,  in  fact, 
in  no  danger?     (Pp.  114-118.) 

II.  Having  thus  considered  election,  we  come  now  to 
examine  those  texts  which  speak  of  the  calling  and 
predestination  of  believers. 

(I.)  The  words  ^'^  calV  and  "  calling  ^^  occur   fre- 
qviently  in  the  New  Testament.     The  parable  in 
Matthew  xxii.  1-14  seems  to  have  given  rise  to 
many  of  these  ;  and  a  clear  interpretation  of  it 
will  explain  the  use  of  the  phrase  in  most  other 
passages.     See  also  Dr.  Morisons  Commentary, 
a.)  Three   classes   of   persons   are  called  in   the 
parable: — (1.)    The  disobedient  persons  who 
made  light  of  the  call.     (2.)  Those  embraced 
in  the  class  of  "  destitute  of  the  wedding  gar- 
ment."    (3.)  The  approved  guests, 
b.)  As  to  the  "call  itself, — (1.)  The  three  classes 
are  on  an  equality.   (2.)  No  irresistible  influence 
is  employed.     (3.)  They  are  called  into  a  com- 
pany, or  society,  before  which  the  banquet  is 
spread. 
These  views  explain   the  passages  in  which  the 
term  is  used  in  the  epistles  ;  in  none  of  them  is 
the  exclusive  calling  of  any  set  number  of  men 
contained.     (Pp.  119-122.) 
(II.)  The  Synod  of  Dort  attempted  (p.  122)  to  reason 
the  doctrine  from   Romans  viii.   30.      But  this 
passage  says  nothing  of  a  "  set   and  determinate 
number  of  men:" — it  treats  indeed  of  the  privi- 


CALLING.  135 

leges  and  hopes  of  believers,  but  not  as  secured 

to  tbem  by  any  such  decree  as  the  Synod  of  Dort 

advocates  ;  for, 

(1.)  The  matter  would  haA'e  been  out  of  place  in 
St.  Paul's  lofty  and  animating  conclusion  of  his 
argument  on  justification  by  faith. 

(2.)  The  context  relieves  the  text  of  the  cqypear- 
ance  of  favouring  the  doctrine. 

(3.)  The  apostle  does  indeed  speak  of  the  fore- 
knowledge of  believers,  taken  distributively  and 
personally,  to  chuTch  privileges,  but  this 
strengthens  our  argument  against  the  use  of 
the  passage  made  by  the  Synod  of  Dort ;  for  1. 
Foreknowledge  may  be  simple  approval,  as  in 
Romans  xi.  2 ;  and  2.  If  it  be  taken  in  this 
passage  in  the  sense  of  simple  prescience,  it 
will  come  to  the  same  issue :  for  believers,  if 
foreknown  at  all,  in  any  other  sense  than  all 
men  are  foreknown,  must  have  been  foreknown 
as  believers. 

(4.)  As  to  the  predestination  spoken  of  in  the 
text,  the  way  is  now  clear  :  the  foreknovm, 
believers  were  predestinated,  called,  justified, 
and  glorified.     (Pp.  123-130.) 

Examination   of   certain    Passages   of  Scripture 

SUPPOSED      TO      LIMIT      THE      EXTENT     OF      ChRIST's 

Redemption.     (Ch.  xxvii.  vol.  iii.) 

1.  John  vi,   37,  "All  that  the  Father  giveth  to  me 
shall  come  to  me  ;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I 


136  CALLING. 

will  in  no  wise  cast  out."     The  Calvinistic  view  of 
this  text  is,  that  a  certain  number  were  ^^  given  "  to 
Christ ;   and  as  none  others  can  came  to  him,  the 
doctrine  of  distinguishing  grace  is  established. 
(1.)  Our  first  objection  to  this  view  is,  that  Christ 

placed  the  reason  of  the  Jews'  not  coming,  in 

themselves,  John  v,  C8,  40,  44,  46. 
(2.)  The  phrase,   '■'■  to  he  given"  hj  the  Father  to 

Christ,  is  abundantly  explained  by  the  context. 

(Pp.  131-134.) 

2.  Matthew  xx.  15,  16.  The  Calvinistic  view  here  is, 
that  God  has  a  right,  on  the  principle  of  pure 
sovereignty,  to  afford  grace  to  some,  and  to  leave 
others  to  perish  in  their  sins.  The  fact  that  this 
passage  is  the  conclusion  of  the  parable  of  the  vine- 
yard is  sufficient  refutation  of  the  interpretation. 

3.  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  This  text  bears  no  friendly  aspect 
toward  Calvinism. 

4.  John  x.  'Id,  "  But  ye  believe  not,  because  ye  are 
not  of  my  sheep,  as  I  said  unto  you."  It  is  a  suffi- 
cient reply  to  the  Calvinistic  view  of  this  text,  to 
state  that  men  are  called  "  the  sheep  of  Christ  "in 
regard  to  their  qualities  and  acts,  and  not  with 
reference  to  any  supposed  transaction  between  the 
Father  and  Christ, 

5.  John  xiii.  18.  The  tei-m  "  knoio  "  in  this  text  is 
evidently  used  in  the  sense  of  discriminating  cha- 
racter. 

6.  John  XV.  16.  The  word  '^chosen"  in  this  text  is 
gratuitously  interpreted  (by  Calvinists)  as  relating 
to  an  eternal  election ;  but  Christ  had  "  chosen  them 


CALLING.  137 

out  of  the  loorld,"  which  must  have  been  done  in 
time — when  they  were  in  the  world. 

7.  2  Timothy  i.  9,  "  Who  hath  saved  ns,  and  called 
UK  with  a  holy  calling,'*  etc. — No  2}ersonid  flection 
.spoken  of  here  : — the  parallel  passagd,  Eph.  iii.  4-6, 
shows  that  the  apostle  was  treating  of  the  divine 
purpose  to  form  the  church  out  of  both  Jews  and 
Gentiles. 

8.  Acts  xiii.  48,  "And  as  many  as  were  ordained  to 
eternal  life  believed."     (Pp.  134-140.) 

(1.)  If  the  Grentiles,  who  believed,  only  did  so 
because  they  were  '•  ordained  "  so  to  do,  then  the 
Jews,  who  believed  not,  were  not  guilty,  as  it  is 
affirmed,  of  putting  the  word  away  from  them. 

(2.)  The  Calvinistic  view  carries  with  it  the  notion 
that  all  the  elect  Gentiles  at  Antioch  believed  at 
once,  and  that  no  more  remained  to  be  converted. 

(3.)  Some  Calvinists  render  the  words  "  c?e<ermi?iec?," 
or  '•'  ordered,"  for  eternal  life. 

(4.)  In  no  place  in  the  New  Testament  where  the 
same  word  occurs,  is  it  ever  employed  to  convey 
the  meaning  of  destiny,  or  predestination.  (Pp. 
140-142.) 

9.  Luke  X.  20.  Our  Calvinistic  friends  forget,  in 
interpreting  this  text,  that  names  may  be  "  blotted 
out  of  the  book  of  life." 

10.  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  meaning  is,  that  God  renders 
even  those  who  have  made  themselves  wicked,  and 
remain  incorrigibly  so,  the  instruinents  of  glorifying 
his  justice,  in  their  punishment. 

L 


198  ELECTION. 

11.  John  xii.  37,  40.      Qiiotetions  from  Isaiah  liii.  1 ; 
^'i.  9,  10.     In  examining  these  passage.«i,  we  find, 
(1.)  That  they  do  not  affirm  that  the  eyes  of  the 

Jews  should  be  blinded  by  a  divine  agency,  as 
Mr.  Scott  and  the  Calrinists  assume.  In  every 
view  of  the  passages,  the  responsible  agent  is 
"  THIS  PEOPLE  " — the  perverse  and  obstinate  Jews 
themselves. 

(2.)  A  simple  prophecy  is  not  a  declaration  of  7?2/r- 
]}ose  at  all  ;  but  the  declaration  of  a  future  event. 

(3,)  Even  admitting  the  Calvinistic  view  of  tlie  pas- 
sages, they  would  afford  no  T^roof  of  gejieral  election 
and  reprobation,  since  they  have  application  to  the 
xm believing  part  of  the  Jews  only.  (Pp.  14C-147.) 

12.  Jude  4.  These  certain  men  had  heeu  foj'etold  in 
the  Script\u'es,  or  their  punishment  typically  pre- 
dicted.    There  is  nothing  here  of  eternal  pwpose. 

13.  1  Cor.  iv.  7,  "  For  who  maketh  thee  to  differ  from 
another/"  A  favourite  argument  with  Calvinists 
is  founded  on  this  text ;  and  a  dilemma  raised,  on 
the  supposition  of  gospel  offers  being  made  to  two 
men,  why  one  accepts  and  the  other  rejects  ?  They 
answer  that  election  alone  solves  the  question.  But 
(1.)  Put  the  question  as  to  one  man,  at  two  different 

2)eriods : — and  election  will  not  solve  this  diffi- 
culty :  of  course,  then,  it  will  not  solve  the  other. 

(2.)  The  question  of  the  apostle  has  reference  to 
gijis  and  endovmieats,  not  to  a  difference  in  reli- 
gious state. 

(3.)  Following  out  their  view,  the  doctrine  would 
follow  that  sufficiency  of  grace  is  denied  to  the 


PKEDESTINATION.  139 

wicked,  and  that  their  unbelief  is  not  from  them- 
selves, which  would  remove  their  responsibility. 
14:.  Acts  xviii.  9,  10,  "  .  .  for  I  have  much  people 
in  this  city."  This  may  mean,  either  that  there 
•were  many  devout  people  in  the  city  : — or  that 
there  would  be  many  subsequently  converted  there. 
(Pp.  147-156.) 

Theories  which  limit  the  extent  of  the  Death 
OF  Christ.     (Ch.  xxviii.,  vol.  iii.) 

We  shall  notice  in  this  chapter  the  doctrines  of  pre- 
destination, etc. 

I.  As  stated   by  Calvin   himself,  a7id   by    Calvinistic 
theologians  a/nd  churches. 
(I. )   Calvin. 

1.  Statement  of  his  opinions  from   the  "  Insti- 
tutes." 

2.  His  answers  to  objections  shown  to  be  weak 
and  futile,  e.g., 

a.)  The  objection  that  the  system  is  unjust] 
which  he  answers  by  asserting  that  it  is  the 
will  of  God — thus  making  four  evasions,  1, 
2   3  4 

w,   u,  -r. 

b.)  The  objection  that  if  corruption  is  the  cause 
of  man's  destruction,  the  corruption  itself 
was  an  effect  of  the  divine  decree  ;  which  he 
answers  by  referring  again  to  the  sovereign 
will  of  God.     (Pp.  157-163.) 

3.  His   attempts  to  reconcile  his  doctrine  with 
man's  demerit,  and  to  relieve  it  of  the  charge 


140  SUPRALAPSARIANISM. 

of  making  God  the  author  of  sin,  shown  to  be 
feeble  and  contradictory. 

4.  His  system  not  reducible  to  sublapsarianism. 

5.  His  tenets  shown  to  be  in  opposition  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  first  ages. 

6.  Their  history  from  the  time  of  Augustine  to 
Calvin.     (Pp.  164-171.) 

(TI.)  Calvinistic  theologians  and  churches. 

1.  Three  leading  theories  prevalent  among  the 

reformed  churches  prior  to  the  Synod  of  Dort. 

a.)  Sujyrakqjsarian  : — (1.)  Decree:  to  save 
certain  men  by  grace,  and  to  condemn  others 
by  justice.  (2.)  Means:  creation  of  Adam, 
and  ordination  of  sin.  (3.)  Operatio7i :  ir- 
resistible grace  producing  faith  and  final 
salvation,  (4.)  Result :  that  reprobates 
have  no  grace,  and  no  capacity  of  believing 
and  of  being  saved. 

b.)  Also  supralapsarian,  but  differing  somewhat 
from  a.),  in  this,  that  it  does  not  lay  down 
the  creation  or  the  fall  as  a  mediate  cause, 
foreordained  of  God  for  the  execution  of  the 
decree  of  reprobation ;  but  yet  Arminius 
shows  that,  according  to  this  view,  the  fall 
is  a  tiecessary  means  for  its  exercise,  and  thus 
God  is  made  the  author  of  sin.  (Pp.  171- 
174.) 

c.)  Sublapsarian,  in  which  man,  as  the  object 
of  predestination,  is  considered  as  fallen. 
(1.)  Statement  of  the  doctrine.     Its  basis  is, 
that  the  whole  human  race,  personally  and 


SUBLAPSARIANISM.  141 

individually,  are  liable  to  eternal  death 
in  consequence  of  Adam's  transgi'ession. 
(2-)  Refutation.  "  The  wages  of  sin  is 
death,"  but  "  sin  is  the  transgression  of 
the  law." 

1.  If  the  race  be  contemplated  as  contained 
seminally  in  Adam,  then  the  whole  race 
would  have  perished  in  Adam,  without 
the  vouchsafement  of  mercy  to  any. 

2.  If  contemplated  as  to  have  not  only  a 
potential  but  a  real  existence,  then  the 
doctrine  is,  that  every  man  of  the  race 
is  absolutely  liable  to  eternal  death  for 
the  sin  of  Adam,  to  which  he  was  not  a 
consenting  party.     (Pp.  174-177.) 

3.  If  the  foreknowledge  of  actual  trans- 
gression be  contemplated  by  the  decree, 
then  the  actual  sins  of  men  are  either 
evi  table  or  necessary, — if  the  former, 
then  reprobates  may  be  saved  :  if  the 
latter,  none  are  responsible. 

4.  It  is  alleged  that  Paul  represents  all 
men  under  condemnation  to  eternal 
death  in  consequence  of  their  connection 
with  the  first  Adam  :  but, 

a.)  In  the  gospel  "  this  is  the  condem- 
nation, that  men  love  darkness  rather 
than  light  : " — hence  the  previous 
state  of  condemnation  was  not  un- 
alterable. 

b.)  In  the  Scriptures  final  condemnation  is 


142  CONFESSIONS. 

never  placed  upon  the  ground  of  Adam's 
offence,  but  always  on  actual  sin. 
c.)  The  true  sense  of  the  apostle  in 
Komans  v.  is  to  be  obtained  from  a 
careful  examination  of  the  entire 
argument  : — he  is  not  representing, 
as  Calvinists  have  it,  the  condition 
in  which  the  human  race  toould  have 
been,  if  Christ  had  not  interposed, 
but  its  actual  condition,  both  in  con- 
sequence of  the  fall  of  man  and  the 
intervention  of  Christ.  (Pp.  177-184.) 

2.  Decisions  of  the  Synod  of  JDort :  from  Scott's 
translation  of  the  "  Judgment  of  the  Synod," 
etc.,  read  in  the  great  church  at  Dort,  in  1619. 

By  extracts  from  Acts  i,  4,  5,  6,  10,  and  15,  it  is 
clear  that  Dr.  Heylin  gave  a  true  summary  of 
the  eighteen  articles  on  predestination,  in  the 
following  words  : — "  That  God,  by  an  absolute 
decree,  hath  elected  to  salvation  a  veiy  small 
number  of  men,  without  any  regard  to  their 
faith  and  obedience  whatsoever  ;  and  excluded 
from  saving  grace  all  the  rest  of  mankind,  and 
appointed  them  by  the  same  decree  to  eternal 
damnation,  without  any  regard  to  theLr  infidelity 
and  impenitency."     (Pp.  185-192.) 

3.  The  church  of  Scotland  expresses  its  doctrine 
on  these  topics  in  the  answers  to  the  12th  and 
13th  questions  of  its  Larger  Catechism;  in  which 
there  appears  a  strict  conformity  to  the  doc- 
trines of  Calvin. 


BAXTERIANISM.  l^S 

4.  The  church  of  the  Vaudois,  in  Piedmont,  by 
the  Confession  of  a.d.  1120,  establish  the  doc- 
trine that  Christ  died  for  the  salvation  of  the 
whole  world ;  but  in  the  seventeenth  century 
l^astors  were  intix)duced  from  Geneva,  and  the 
Confession  of  1655  embraces  the  doctrine,  and 
almost  the  very  words,  of  Calvin  on  this  point. 

5.  The  French  clmrches,  in  their  Confession  of 
1558,  declare  Calviuistic  sentiments,  but  the 
expressions'  are  guarded  and  careful. 

G.   The   Westminster    Confession,  gives  the  senti- 
ments of  the  English  Presbyterian  churches, 
and  of  the  Church  of  Scotland.     In  chapter  iii. 
the  doctrine  of  predestination  is  advanced  in 
conformity  with  th-e  most  unmitigated  parts  of 
Calvin's  Institutes. 
7.  The  Seventeenth  Article  oj  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, and  other  Confessions,  are  carefully  and 
guardedly  expressed.     (Pp.  192-196.) 
II.  As  held  in  certain  modifications  of  the  Ccdvinistic 
scheme. 

(I.)  Baxtericmism,  advanced  by  Richard  Baxter  in 
his  treatise  of  Universal  Redemption,  and  in  his 
Metlwdus  TheologioB  : — but  derived  from  the 
writings  of  Camero,  and  defended  by  Auiyraut 
and  others. 

1.  It  diners  from  high  Calvinism,  as  to  the  doc- 
trine of  satisfaction  : — as  the  system  explicitly 
asserts  that  Christ  made  satisfaction  by  his 
death  equally  for  the  sins  of  every  man.  Baxter 
draws   many    "  absurd   consequents   from    the 


144  BAXTEKIAXTSM. 

doctrine  "which  denieth  universal  satisfaction." 
(Pp.  107-206.) 
2.  But  from  an  examination  of  his  entire  scheme, 
it  amounts  only  to  this, — that  although  a  con- 
ditional satisfaction   has   been    pvirchased   by- 
Chris  t  for  all  men,  yet  Christ  has  not  purchased 
for  all  men  the  power  of  performing  the  re- 
quired condition  of  salvation. —  Baxter  gives  to 
the  elect   irresistible   effectual   grace ;   but  to 
others,  sufficient  grace,  which  is  called  by  him- 
self, aptly  enough,  "  sufficient  ineffectual  grace." 
He  admits  that   all   men  may  have  grace  to 
bring  theiu  nearer  Christ;  but  coming  neai'er 
to  Christ,  and  nearer  to  saving  faith,  aije  with 
him  quite  distinct.     His  concern  seems  to  be, 
to  show,  not  how  the  non-elect  might  be  saved, 
but  how  they  might  with  some  plausibility  be 
damned.     Quotations    from     Curcellaeus,    Dr. 
Womack,  and    Maclaine,  are  in  point.     (Pp. 
206-211.) 
(II.)  Dr.  Williams's  scheme  is  in  substance  the  same 
as  the  theory  of  supralai>sarian  reprobation.     In 
all  other  mitigated  schemes,  the  "  sufficiency  of 
grace "  is   understood  in   Baxter's  sense.      The 
labour  of  all  these  theories,   (including  those  of 
Dr.  Payne  and  Dr.  Wardlaio,)  is  to  find  out  some 
})i-etext  for  punishing  those  that  perish,  indepen- 
dent of  the  Scriptural  reason,  their  rejection  of  a 
mercy  free  for  all.     (P.  212.) 

III.  As  to  their  oHgin.     Those  theories  seem  to  have 


DECREES.  145 

arisen  not  from  a  careful  examination  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, but  from  metaphysical  subtleties,  for  by  these  • 
they  hav^e,  at  all  times,  been  chiefly  supported. 
(I. )  Eternal  decrees. 

1.  This  term  is  nowhere  employed  in  the  Scrip- 
tures; its  signification,  if  it  be  used  at  all,  must  be 
controlled  by  Scripture.  The  decrees  of  God 
can  only  Scrip  burally  signify  the  determination 
of  his  will  in  his  government  of  the  world  he 
has  made. 

2.  These  decrees  are,  in  the  Scriptures,  referred  to 
two  classes  : — (1)  a  determination  to  do  certain 
things  ;  and  (2)  a  determination  to  permit 
certain  things  to  be  done  by  free  and  account- 
able creatures.  This  last  does  not  involve  the 
consequence  of  making  God  the  author  of  sin. 

3.  That  many  of  the  divine  decrees  ai-e  conditional 
we  have  the  testimony  of  Scripture,  which 
abounda  with  examples  of  decrees  to  which 
conditions  are  annexed.  We  have  also  in- 
stances, as  in  the  case  of  Eli,  of  the  revocation 
of  the  divine  decrees.     (Pp.  21-3-223.) 

(II.)   TJie  prescience  of  God. 

1.  The  Calvinistic  pojndar  argument  is,  that  as 
the  final  condition  of  every  man  is  foreseen,  it 
must  be  certain,  and  therefore  inevitable  and 
necessary.  The  answer  is,  that  certainty  and 
necessity  are  two  perfectly  distinct  predica- 
ments ;  as  certainty  exists  in  the  mind 
foreseeing,  but  necessity  qualifies  the  action 
foreseen. 


146  PRESCIENCE. 

2.  The  scholastic  argument. 

(a.)  The     Schoolmen     distinguished    between 

(1.)    Scientia  indefinita — the   knowledge  of 

possible  things,  and   (2.)    Scientia  visionis^ 

the  knowledge  which   God  has  of  all  real 

existences  : — to  which    the   anti-predestina- 

rians  added  (3.)  Scientia  media,  to  express 

God's  knowledge  of  the  actions  of  free  agents, 

and  the  divine  acis  consequent  upon  them. 

(b.)  Absolute  predestination  is  identified  with 

scientia  visionis  by  the  Calvinists  :  illustrated 

by   an  extract  from   Ilill's  Lectures.     (Pp. 

223-230.) 

The  sophistry  of  Dr.  Hill's  statement  lies  in  this, 

that  the  determination  of  the  divine  will  to  produce 

the  universe  is  made  to  include  a  determination  "to 

produce  the  whole  series  of  beings  and  events  that 

were  then  future  :  " — while  among  the  "  beings  "  to  be 

produced  were  some  endowed  with  free  will.     If  this 

be  denied,  then  man  is  not  accountable  for  his  pei'sonal 

offences  :  if  allowed,  then  his  (say)  sinful  acts  cannot 

have   been   determined  in  the  same  manner  by  the 

divine  will,  as  the  production  of  the  universe  and  the 

beings  which  composed  it.     (Pp.  230-231.) 

(Til.)  The  human  will. 

1.  Calvinists  find  it  necessary  to  the  consistency 
of  their  theory  that  the  volitions,  as  well  as  the 
acts,  of  man  should  be  placed  in  bondage  :  and 
their  doctrine,  fairly  stated,  is,  that  the  will  is 
determined  to  one  class  of  objects,  no  other 


HUMAN   WILL.  147 

being   possible.      The   Scriptural   doctrine   is, 
that,  by  the  grace  of  God,  man,  who  without" 
that    grace    would    be   morally    incapable    of 
choosing  any  thing  but  evil,  is  endowed  with 
the  power  of  choosing  good.     (P.  232.) 
2.   More  moderate  Calvinists  contend  that  trans- 
gressors   are   responsible   for   their    evil   acts, 
because  they  are  done  willingly,  although  their 
will  could  not  but  choose  them.     We  reply, 
that  this  is   only  the   case  where  the  time  of 
trial  is  past,  as  in  devils  and  apostates;   and 
then  only  because  these  are  personally  guilty  of 
having  vitiated  their  own  wills  :  but  the  case 
is  different  as  to  probationers  ;  for, 
(1.)  It  is   decided  by  the  word  of  God,  that 

men  who  perish  might  have  "  chosen  life." 
(2.)  The  natural  reason  of  mankind  is  in  dii-ect 
opposition  to  the  doctrine.     (Pp.  233-236.) 
3.  The  metaphysical  doctrine  is,  that  the  will  is 
swayed  by  motives  which  arise  from  circum- 
stances beyond  the  control  of  man  ;  but, 
(1.)  This  still  leaves  us  in  the  difficulty,  that 
men  are  bound  by  a  chain  of  events  estab- 
lished by  an  Almighty  power. 
(2.)  The  doctrine  is  contradicted  by  the  Ian- 

gitage  of  men  in  all  countries  and  ages, 
(3.)  We  deny  the  necessary  connection  between 
motive  and  volition  :  that  the  mind  acts 
generally  under  the  influence  of  motives  may 
be  granted,  but  that  it  is  operated  upon  by 
them  necessarily,  is  contradicted, 


148  SOVEEEIGNTY. 

(a.)  By  tlie  fact  of  our  often  acting  under 
the  weakest  reason,  which  is  the  character 
of  all  sins  against  judgment ;  and 
(b.)  By  the  fact  that  we  have  power  to  dis- 
place one  motive  by  another,  and  to  control 
those  circumstances  from  which  motives 
flow.  (Pp.  237-240.)  See  also  Z>r.  Tappan's 
Treatise  on  the  Will,  p.  340  ;  1860. 
(IV.)   The  divine  sovereignty. 

The  Calvinistic  doctrine  is,  that  God  does  what 
he  wills,  only  because  he  wills  it.     But  it  can 
be  shown  from  Scripture,  that  the  acts  of  the 
divine  will  are  under  the  direction  of  the  divine 
wisdom,  goodness,  Sind  justice.     fPp.  240—243.) 
( V.)  The  case  of  heathen  nations  is  sometimes  re- 
ferred   to    by    Calvinists    as    presenting    equal 
difficulties  to  those  ui-ged   against  election  and 
reprobation.      But   the   cases    are   not   parallel, 
unless  it  be  granted  that  the  heathen,  as  such,  are 
excluded  from  heaven. 

1.  Heathen  are  bad  enough,  but  the  question  is 
not  what  they  are,  but  what  they  might  be  : — 
they  are  under  the  patriarchal  dispensation  ; 
and 

2.  St.  Paul  affirms  that  the  divine  law  has  not 
perished  from  among  them,  but  that  if  they 
live  up  to  the  light  which  they  possess,  they 
may  be  saved.     (Pp.  244-246.) 

(  VI.)  Irresistible  grace.  We  admit  that  man  in  his 
simply  natural  state,  is  insufficient  of  himself  to 
think  or  do  any  thing  of  a  saving  tendency  ;  and 


SANCTIFICATION.  149 

that  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  vouchsafed,  we  are 
often  entirely  passive  in  the  first  instance  ;  but 
we  contend  that  the  grace  of  God  has  been  be- 
stowed upon  all  men,  inasmuch  as  all  are  required 
to  do  those  things  which  have  a  saving  tendency. 
These  premises 

1.  Establish  the  justice  of  God  in  the  condem- 
nation of  men,  and 

2.  Secure  the  glory  of  our  salvation  to  the  gi'ace 
of  God.     (Pp.  246-251.) 

C.   Further  Beitefits  of  Redemption. 
(Ch.  xxix..  Vol.  iii.) 
I.  Entire  sanctification  of  believers.*     That  there  is  a 
distinction  between  a  regenerate  state  and  a  state  of 
perfect  holiness,  is   sufficiently  proved   by  the  ex- 
hortations to  believers,  in  1  Thess.  v.  23,  and  2  Cor. 
viL  1 — "  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God." 
1 .  The  time  when  we  are  to  expect  this  blessing  has 
been  disputed  :  it  is  admitted  that  the  soul  must 
be  entirely  cleansed  before  it  can  pass  into  heaven, 

*  The  terms  "entire  sanctification"  and  "perfect  holiness" 
are  evidently  used  by  Mr.  Watson,  as  by  many  others,  to  desig- 
nate the  same  work  of  grace.  The  Venerable  Hugh  Bourne, 
however,  distinguished  the  one  from  the  other  ;  and  his  distinction 
is  not  without  a  difference.  The  doctrinal  statement  in  the 
Deed  Poll  is — "  Sanctification  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  producing 
inward  and  outward  holiness."  Mr.  Bourne  understood  sancti- 
fication as  designating  the  state  of  mind  superinduced  by  the 
restoration  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  while  perfect  holiness,  in  all  the 
activities  of  the  heart  and  life,  is  represented  as  being  produced 
by  the  sanctification  of  the  Spirit.  The  passage  in  1  Thess.  v.  2.3 
does  not  refer  to  the  entire  sanctification  of  the  individual,  but 
to  the  sanctification  of  the  whole  church. 


150  SANCTIFICATION. 

but  many  contend  that  the  final  stroke  to  cor- 
ruption can  only  be  given  at  death  : — but 
(1.)  The   promise    of    panctification   is   nowhere 
restricted  in  Scripture  to  the  article  of  death. 
(2.)  The  soul's  union  with  the  body  is  nowhere 
represented  as  a  necessaiy  obstacle  to  its  entii'e 
sanctifieation.   Romans  vii.  has  indeed  been  ad- 
duced in  proof  of  this  ;  but  the  apostle  is  giving 
the  experience  of  one  yet  under  the  law,  and 
not  in  a  state  of  deliverance  by  Christ. 
(3.)   This  doctrine  is  disproved  by  those  passages 
which  connect  sanctifieation  with  the  subsequent 
exhibition  of  its  fruits  in  life.     Rom.  vi.  22. 
(4.)  It  is   disproved,  also,  by  all  those  passages 
which  require  us  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit ;  for  these  are  required  of  us  in  per- 
fection and  matux'ity,  and  necessarily  suppose  the 
entire  sanctifieation  of  the  soul  from  the  opposite 
and  antagonist  evils.     Eph.  v.  9 ;  Gal.  v,  22. 
(5.)  This  doctrine  involves  other  antiscriptural 
consequences — that  the  seat  of  sin  is   in  the 
flesh  ;   and  that  the  flesh  must  not  only  lust 
against  the  Spirit,  but  on  many  occasions  be 
the  conqueror.     Matt.  v.  8;  Heb.  xii.  14. 
We    conclude,    then,   tb.at   as    sanctifieation   can 
neither  be  referred  to  the   hour  of  death  nor 
placed  subsequently  to  this  life,  it  is  an  attain- 
ment to  which  believers  are  called  during  this 
life.     (Pp.  251-258.)     See  also  Dr.  Morison's 
Exposition  of  the  Third  Chapter  of  Romans 
pp.  415-421.     1866. 


RESURRECTION.  1£1 

2.  The  manner  of  sanctification.     It  may  be  (1) 
gradual,  or  f-)  instantaneous. 

3.  Objections  to  this  doctrine. 

(1.)  It  supposes  future  impeccability.  Nay,  the 
angels  sinned,  and  so  did  our  first  parents. 

(2.)  It  renders  the  atonement  and  intercession  of 
Christ  superfluous.  Nay,  for  this  state  of 
sanctification  is  maintained  by  the  constant 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  vouchsafed 
through  Christ's  intercession. 

(3.)  It  shuts  out  the  use  of  the  prayer,  "  forgive 
us  our  trespasses."  But,  a)  this  prayer  is 
designed  for  men  in  a  mixed  condition  :  b)  all 
sin  must  not  be  continued  in  order  that  this 
prayer  may  be  employed :  and  c)  the  defects 
and  infirmities  of  a  being  naturally  imperfect, 
are  not  inconsistent  with  moral  holiness.  (Pp. 
258-260.) 

II.  The  right  to  iway  is  another  benefit  which  accrues 
to  believers  :  and  so  is 

III.  Tlie,  special in'ovidence  of  God. 

IV.  Victory  over  death  is  also  awarded  to  them. 

V.  The  immediate  reception  of  the  soul  into  a  state  of 
blessedness.  "  The  sacred  writers  proceed  on  the 
supposition  that  the  soul  and  the  body  are  naturally 
distinct  and  separable,  and  that  the  soul  is  sus- 
ceptible of  pain  or  pleasure  during  that  separation." 
Quotation  from  Campbell.     (Pp.  260-265.) 

VI.  Resurrection  of  the  body.  There  is  some  dispute 
in  regard  to  this  doctrine,  whether  it  implies  a  re- 


152  RESURRECTION. 

snrrection  of  the  substance  of  the  body,  or  of  a 
minute  and  indestructible  germ. 

1.  The  only  passage  of  Scripture  which  seems  to 
favour  the  germ  theory,  is  1  Cor.  xv.  35,  "  How 
are  the  dead  raised  up  ?  and  with  what  body  do 
they  cornel  "  These  two  questions  both  imply  a 
doubt  as  to  the  fact — not  an  inquiry  as  to  the 
modus  agendi  :  and  the  apostle  answers  them  by 
showing,  in  answer  to  the  Ji7-st  question,  that 
there  is  nothing  incredible  in  the  thing  :  and  in 
answer  to  tlie  second,  that  the  doctrine  of  our 
reunion  with  the  body  implies  nothing  contrary 
to  the  hopes  of  liberntion  from  the  "burden  of 
this  flesh,"  because  of  the  glorified  qualities  which 
God  is  aV)le  to  give  to  matter. 

2.  There  are  several  dijfficidties  connected  with  this 
theory  :  for  on  its  hypothesis 

(1.)  There  is  no  resurrection  of  the  body:  for  the 

germ  cannot  be  called  the  body. 
(2.)  There  is  no  resurrection  from  deatJi  at  all, 
but  a  vegetation  from  a  secret  principle  of  life. 
(3.)  It  is  substantially  the  same  with  the  pagan 
doctrine  of  metempsychosis. 
An  objection  to  the   resurrection  of  the   body  has 
been  di-awn  from  the  changes  of  its  siibstance  during 
life.     This  does  not  affect  the  doctrine  that  the  body 
which  is  laid  in  the  grave  shall  be  raised  up.     "  But," 
we  are  told,  "  the  same  bodies  that  sin  may  not  be 
punished."     We  answer,   that   the  soul   is  the  only 
rewai'dable  sxd>ject,  —  the  body  is  its  instrument.     (Pp. 
265-274.) 


MORAL   LAW.  153 


paet  third. 

Morals  of  Christianity. 
Outline. 
(I.)  The  moral  law.     (Ch.  i.) 
(II.)  The  duties  we  owe  to  God.     (Ch.  ii.,  iii.) 
(III.)  Duties  to  our  neighbour.     (Ch.  iv.) 

(1.)  The  Moral  Law.     (Ch.  i,,  Vol.  iii.) 

Preliminary  observations, — 

(1.)  The  morals  of  the  New  Testament  are  not 

presented  to  us  in  the  form  of  a  regular  code. 
(2.)'  The  divine  authority  of  the  Old  Testament  is 
everywhere  presupposed.     (Pp.  275-276.) 
I.  The  moral  laws  of  the  Old  Testament  pass  into  the 
Chi'istian  code. 

1.  The  ceremonial  law  is  repealed,  being  adumbra- 
tive and  temporary ; 

2.  The  political  law  also  ;  but 

3.  The  moral  precepts  are  not  repealed ;  but  even 
incidentally  re-enacted,  scil,  Christ's  declaration, 
"  I  am  not  come  to  destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfil ;" 
and  Paul's,  "Do  we  then  make  void  the  law 
through  faith  1"  The  argument,  then,  from  the 
want  of  formal  re-enactment,  has  no  weight.  See 
also  Dr.  James  Morison's  Critical  Exposition  of 
the  Third  Chapter  of  Paul's  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  pp.  134-204,  413  ;  1866. 

H 


154  MORALS. 

4.  The  entire  decalogue  is  brought  into  the  Christian 
code  by  a  distinct  injunction  of  its  separate  pre- 
cepts.    (Pp.  276-279.) 
II.   These  laivs,  in  the  Christian  code,  stand  in  other 
and  higher  circumstances  than  under  the  Mosaic  dis- 
pensation. 

1.  They  are  extended  more  expressly  to  the  heart. 

2.  They  are  carried   out  into  a  greater  variety  ot 
duties. 

3.  There  is  a  more  enlarged  injunction  of  positive 
and  particular  virtues. 

4.  All  overt  acts  are  connected  with  cori-esponding 
principles. 

5.  These  laws  are  connected  with  promises  of  divine 
assistance. 

6.  They  have  a  living  illustration  in  the  example  of 
Christ. 

7.  They  are  connected  with  higher  sanctions.  (Pp. 
279-281.) 

JIT.  All    attempts    to    teach    morals,    indepe-iident   of 
Christianity,  must  he  of  mischievous  tendency. 

1.  Because  such  attempts  convey  the  impression 
that  reason  alone  could  discover  the  duty  of  man. 

2.  Because  they  displace  what  is  perfect  for  what  is 
hnperfect. 

3.  Because  they  turn  away  from  the  revealed  law 
to  inferior  considerations,  such  as  beauty,  fitness, 
etc. 

4.  Because  they  either  enjoin  duties  merely  oiitward 
in  the  act,  or  else  assume  that  human  nature  is 
able  to  cleanse  itself. 


MORALS.  155 

5.  Beciause  that  bj  separating  doctrines  from  morals, 
they  propose  a  new  plan,  other  than  that  of  the 
gospel,  for  renovating  and  moralizing  tlie  world. 
Yet  moral  philosophy,  if  properly  guarded,  and 
taken  in  connection  with  the  whole  Christian 
system,  is  not  to  be  undervalued.    (Pp.  281-284  ) 

IV.  As  to  the  reasons  on  which  moral  inecepts  rest,  it 
may  be  remarked, 

1.  Some  rest  wholly  on  the  authority  of  a  revealer ; 

2.  Others  are  accompanied  with  mauifest  rational 
evidence ; 

3.  Others  partially  disclose  their  rationale  to  the 
anxious  inquirer.     (Pp.  284-285.) 

V.  With  respect  to  the  apjylication  of  general  2^'>"6ce2its, 
wide  obsex'vation  is  necessary. 

1.  The  precepts  must  be  mostly  general, 

2.  Exceptions  to  general  rules  should  be  watched 
with  jealousy.     (Pp.  285-286.) 

VI.  Gr omuls  of  moral  obligation. 

1.  "  Eternal  and  necessary  fitness  of  things  "  leaves 
the  question  still  open. 

2.  "  Moral  sense,"  also  unsatisfactory  ;  for 

(a.)  Its  indications  are  neither  perfect  nor  uni- 
form. 
(b.)  Its  mandates  have  no  authority. 

3.  "  Doctrine  of  the  greatest  good," — circuitous 
and  impossible  in  practice. 

4.  The  will  of  God,  then,  the  only  true  ground  of 
moral  obligation.  The  obligation  is  founded  on 
the  relation  of  the  creature  to  the  Creator.  (Pp. 
286-288.) 


lob  DUTIES    TO    GOD. 

VII.  Nature  of  moral  rectitude.     (Payne's  view.) 

1.  We  sustain  various  relations  to  God. 

2.  We  sustain  various  relations  to  each  other. 

Virtue  is  the  conformity  or  harmony  of  man's  affec- 
tions or  actions,  with  the  various  relations  in 
which  he  has  been  placed  :  and  since  these  re- 
lations were  constituted  by  God,  rectitude  may  be 
regarded  as  conformity  to  the  moral  nature  of 
God,  the  iiltimate  standard  of  virtue.  (Pp. 
288-291.) 

(II,)  The  Duties  we  owe  to  God.    (Ch.  ii.,  Vol.  iii.) 
Summed  up  in  Scripture  under  the  word  godliness, 
embracing 
I.  Internal 'principles. 
1.  Submission  to  God. 

(a.)  Grounded  on  the  obligations  (1)  of  creation, 

(2)  of  redemption, 
(b.)  Regulated  by  his  will,  which  is  the  highest 
rule  of  moral  virtue, 

(1)  Because  of  its  authority. 

(2)  Because  it  defines  and  enforces  every  branch 
of  duty. 

(3)  Because  it  anniils  every  contrary  rule. 

(4)  Because,  instead  of  lowering  its  claims  to 
suit  man's  weakness,  it  connects  itself  with 
the  offer  of  strength  from  on  higb. 

(5)  Because  it  accommodates  itself  to  no  man's 
interests. 

(6)  Because  it  admits  no  exceptions  in  obe- 
dience.    (Pp.  292-293.) 


PRATER. 


157 


2.  Love  to  God. 
(a^  Its  nature. 

(b)  Its  importance  in  securing  obedience.  (Pp. 
293-296.) 

3.  Trust  in  God. 

(a)  Grounded  on  the  divine  injimction  :  probable 
reason,  to  secure  our  peace  of  mind. 

(b)  Measured  by  tlie  divine  promises  of  help  in 
the  word  of  God. 

(c)  Hence  connected  with  conversion,  necessarily, 
(Pp.  296-298.) 

4.  Fear  of  God, 

(a.)  Its  nature  :  (1.)  Reverential,  not  servile,  yet 
(2.)  Involving  a  sense  of  our  conditional  lia- 
bility to  his  displeasure, 

(b.)  Its  practical  influence. 

5.  Holiness  rests  upon  these  moral  principles  and 
habits.     (Pp.  299-301.) 

II.  External  duties. 
A.  Prayer. 

(a.)  It  is  enjoined  in  Scripture,  Matt.  vii.  7  ; 
Luke  xxi.  36  j  Phil.  iv.  6  ;  1  Thess.  v.  17  ; 
what  it  is  required  to  be  (1.)  Earnest,  John 
iv.  24;  Rom.  xii.  12^  (2.)  Importunate,  Luke 
xi.  1-13;  2  Corinthians  xii.  8,  9;  (3.)  Offered 
for  particular  blessings,  Phil.  iv.  6  ;  Psalm 
cxxii.  6  ;  Zech.  x.  1  ;  1  Tim.  ii.  1-3,  etc. 
(b.)  The  reason  on  which  it  rests.  We  can  infer 
from  Scripture, 

1.  That  it  cannot  of  itself  produce  in  man  a 
fitness  for  the  reception  of  God's  mercies. 


1 58  PRATER. 

2.  That  it  is  not  an  histrument  Lnt  a  condition 
of  grace. 

3.  But  that  it  preserves  in  men's  minds  a  sense 
of  God's  agency  in  tlie  world,  and  of  the 
dependence  of  all  creatvires  upon  him.  (Pp. 
301-306.) 

(c.)   Objections  to  this  duty. 

1.  One  is  founded  on  predestination. 

a.  Answer  on  predestinarian  principles — 
insufficient  and  contradictory. 

b.  True  answer,  that  although  God  has  ab- 
solutely predetermined  some  things,  there 
are  others  whicli  he  has  conditionally  pre- 
determined. , 

2.  A  second  is  founded  on  the  perfections  of 
the  divine  character.     Paley's  answer. 

3.  A  third  is,  that  it  is  hard  to  conceive  how 
prayer  can  affect  the  case  of  others. 

a.  If  it  were  so,  that  would  not  afiect  the 
duty. 

b.  But  it  is  no  harder  to  conceive  than  why 
one  man's  virtues  or  vices  should  affect  the 
condition  of  others,  which  is  the  case  every 
day.     (Pp.  307-310.) 

(d.)  Div{sio7i  of  prayer.     Pour  branclies. 

1.  Ejaculatory. 

a.   Its  nature,     b.  Its  advantages. 

2.  Private. 

a.  Founded  upon  Christ's  injunction  and 
example. 


PRAYEE.  159 

h.  Designed  to  produce  unlimited  confidence 
in  God  our  Father.     (Pp.  311-312.) 

3.  Family. 

a.  Paley's  view  of  it  defective. 

b.  Its  obligation  shown,  (1.)  From  the  very 
constitution  of  a  family.  (2.)  From  the 
fact  that  the  earliest  patriarchal  worship 
was  family  worship,  which  was  not  revoked 
either  by  Judaism  or  Christianity. 

c.  Its  advantages.     (Pp.  312-318.) 

4.  Public. 

a.  Its  obligation  shown.  (1.)  From  the 
example  of  public  worship  among  the  Jews. 
(2.)  By  inference  from  the  command  to 
publish  the  gospel,  implying  assemblies. 
(3.)  By  direct  precepts,  e.g.,  Paul's  Epistles 
are  commanded  to  be  read  in  the  churches. 
(4.)  From  the  practice  of  the  primitive 
age,  shown  from  St.  Paul  and  St.  Clement. 

b.  Its  advantages.     (Pp.  318-320.) 
(e.)  Forvis  of  prayer. 

1.  "Worship  should  be  spiritual — which  was 
doubtless  the  character  of  that  of  the  primi- 
tive chux-ch.  Latin  and  Greek  corruptions. 
The  Kturgies  of  the  reformed  churches  puri- 
fied from  these  corruptions. 

2.  Objections  to  forms  of  prayer, 
a.  Absolute.     But 

(1.)    This    objection    involves    principles 

which  cannot  be  acted  upon. 
(2.)  It  disregards  example  and  antiquity. 


160  PRAYEK. 

Example  of  the  Jews  :  of  John  Baptist : 
of  Christ :  of  the  primitive  church. 
(Pp.  320-325.) 

b.  It  is  objected  that  "  forms  composed  for 
one  age  become  unfit  for  another."     But 
(1.)  The  form  may  be  modified. 

(2.)  In  fact,  such  forms  have  not  become 

obsolete  among  us. 
(3.)  If  opinions  become  unscriptural,  the 

form  is  a  safeguard  against  heresy. 

c.  "  The   repetition   of   the    form   produces 
weariness  and  inattention."     Answer. 
(1.)  The  devout  will  not  grow  weary. 
(2.)  The  undevout  will,  even  if  extempore 

prayers  are  used. 

d.  "  Fonns  must  take  too  general  a  cha- 
racter."    Ans. 

(1.)  This  is  not  true  of  the  Liturgy  of  the 

Church  of  England. 
(2.)  If  extempore  prayer  be  allowed  also, 

the    objection    has    no    weight.       (Pp. 

325-326.) 
3.   Objections  to  extempore  prayer. 

a.  It  gives  rise  to  extravagant  addresses  to 
God.  Ans.  This  will  only  be  the  case 
where  the  preachers  are  foolish  or  incom- 
petent. 

b.  It  confuses  the  minds  of  the  hearers. 
Ans.  This  lay  against  the  inspired  prayers 
in  the  Bible  when  first  uttered  ;  and  would 


THE    SABBATH.  161 

now    lie    against     all    occasional     forms. 

Facts,  too,  disprove  it. 
4.  Conclusion.      That  each  mode  has  its  ad- 
vantages, and  that  their  proper  combination 
forms  the  best   public    service.     (Pp.  327- 
328.) 

B.  Praise  aiul  thanksgiving. 

a.  Psalms  and  hymns  to  be  sung  with  the  voice, 
and  united  with  the  melody  of  the  heart,  are  of 
apostoHc  injunction. 

b.  Uses.  1)  To  acknowledge  God ;  2)  To  pro- 
mote suitable  sentiments  of  gratitude  and 
dependence  in  our  hearts.     (P.  328.) 

(Ch.  iii.,  Vol.  iii.) 

C.  Observance  of  the  Lord's  day. 
I.  Obligation. 

(I.)  Though  the  observance  is  nowhere  enjoined 
in  so  many  words,  yet,  on  the  supposition 
that  the  sabbath  was  instituted  at  the 
creation,  we  derive  its  obligation  with  great 
clearness  from  the  Scriptures, 
a.  As  to  the  observance  of  a  sabbath  in 
general. 

(1.)  Iriferentially,  from  the  history  of  its 
observance  from  the  creation  down  to 
the  period  of  the  gospel  narrative,  while 
no  Scripture  indicates  its  abolition. 
(2.)  Directly,  since  the  decalogue  is  binding 
on  us,  proved, 

(a.)  By  our  Lord's  declaration  that 


162  THE    SABBATH. 

he  "  came  not  to  destroy  the  law 
and  the  prophets." 
(b.)  By  the  text,  "  The  sabbath  was 

made  for  man." 

(c.)  By  St.  Paul's  reply,   (Bom.  iii. 

31,)  "  Do  we  then  make  void  the 

law  through   faith?"     (Pp.   329- 

333.) 

b.  As  to  the  observance  of  a  particular  day. 

(1.)  The  change  from  the  seventh  to  the 

first  day  was  made  by  inspired  men. 
(2.)  This  change  did  not  alter  the  law  of 
the  sabbath,  which  was  not  so  circum- 
stantial as  to  I'equire  uniform  modes  of 
reckoning  time,  and  observance  of  lati- 
tudes and  longitudes  for  its  fulfilment. 
(3.)  The  original  command  says  nothing 
of  the  epoch  when  the  reckoning  should 
begin.     Holden. 
(4.)  But,  for  the  sake  of  j)uhlic  worship), 
the  sabbath    should   be   uniformly  ob- 
served by  a  whole  community  at   the 
same  time.     (Pp.  333-337.) 
(TI.)  But  it  has  been  denied  that  the  sabbath 
was  instituted  at  the  creation, 
a.  Paley's  ground,  as  summed  up  and  ans- 
wered by  Holden.     His  principal  ground 
is,  "  that  the  first  institution  of  the  sabbath 
took  place  during  the   sojourning  of  the 
Jews   in  the   wilderness,"  and   from   the 
passage  in  Exod.  xvi.  he  infers 


THE    SABBATH.  163 

1.  "  That  if  the  sabbath  had  been  insti- 
tuted at  creation,  there  would  be  some 
mention  of  it  in  the  history  of  the  patri- 
archal ages."  But  this  history  is  very 
brief :  there  are  omissions  in  it  more 
extraordinary,  e.g.,  prayer  and  circum- 
cision :  the  sabbath  is  hardly  mentioned 
in  Joshua,  Judges,  Ruth,  etc  ;  but  the 
observance  of  it  seems  to  be  intimated 
by  the  division  of  time  into  weeks,  in 
the  patriarchal  history. 

2.  "  That  there  is  not,  in  Exod.  xvi.,  any 
intimation  that  the  sabbath  was  only 
the  revival  of  an  ancient  institution." 
But  the  fact  is,  that  it  is  mentioned 
exactly  in  the  way  an  historian  would, 
who  had  occasion  to  speak  of  a  well- 
known  institution. 

3.  Gen.,  chapter  ii.,  is  next  adduced  by 
Dr.  Paley  as  not  inconsistent  with  his 
opinion,  as  he  concurs  with  those  ci'itics 
who  suppose  that  Moses  mentioned  the 
sanctification  of  the  sabbath  in  that 
place,  by  prolepsis,  in  the  order  of  con- 
nection, not  of  time.  But  this  doctrine 
is  altogether  gratuitous,  and  also  incon- 
sistent with  the  design  of  the  sacred 
historian  to  give  a  clear  and  faithful 
history. 

The  law  of  the  sabbath,  then,  is  universal, 
and  not  peculiar  to  the  Jews.  (Pp.  337- 
345.) 


164  DUTIES   TO 

TI.  Mode  of  observing  the  Christian  sabbath. 

1.  There  are  two  extremes  :  (1.)  To  regard  the 
sabbath  merely  as  a  prudential  institution ; 
(2.)  To  neglect  the  distinction  between  the 
onorcd  and  the  ceremonial  law  of  Moses  :  but 
yet;, 

2.  Those  precepts  of  Ihe  Levitical  code  which 
relate  to  the  sabbath,  are  of  great  use  to  us, 
though  independent  of  these. 

.3.  We  have,  throughout  the  Scriptures,  abun- 
dant guidance  :  by  which  we  learn,  a.)  That 
the  sabbath  is  to  be  a  day  of  rest  and  devo- 
tion :  b.)  That  works  of  mercy  are  not 
unlawful :  c.)  But  that  the  managem^Mt  of 
public  charities  is  too  secular  an  employment 
for  the  sabbath  :  d.)  And  that  amusements 
and  recreations  are  out  of  place,  nay,  sinful. 
(Pp.  346-350.) 

(III.)  Duties  to  our  Neighbour. 
(Ch.  iv.,  Vol.  iii.) 
I.  Charity,  which  is  to  be  considered, 

1.  As  to  its  source. 

That  source  is  a  regenerated  state  of  mind. 

2.  As  to  its  exclusiveness.  It  shuts  out  all  1)  anger; 
2)  implacability ;  3)  revenge ;  4)  prejudice  ;  5) 
evil  speaking ;  6)  petty  aggressions,  though  legal ; 
7)  artificial  distinctions,  as  its  limitations. 

3.  As  to  its  active  expression. 

(1.)  It  delights  in  sympathy,  liberality,  etc.,  as  it 
is  not  merely  negative. 


OUR   NEIGHBOUR.  165 

(2.)  It  dictates  and  regulates  works  of  mercy. 
(3.)  It  teaches  us  that  we  are  only  stewards  of 
the  divine  goodness.     (Pp.  351-356.) 
II.  Justice.     (I.)  Ethical:    [11.)  Economical :    (III.) 
Political. 
(I.)  Ethical ixi&tice  respects 

A.   Man's  natural  rights,  which  are, 

1.  Right  to  life ;  which  is  guarded  by  the 
precept,  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  etc. 

2.  Right  of  irroperty ;  guarded  by  the  law, 
"  Thou  shalt  not  steal  nor  covet." 

3.  Right  of  liberty  ;  manstealing  is  classed  in 
the  New  Testament  with  the  greatest  crimes. 
In  noticing  the  question  of  slavery,  we  re- 
mark, 

a.)  That  slavery  did  exist  under  the  Jewish 
law  ;  but  of  a  much  milder  type  than  that 
which  prevailed  in  the  surrounding  na- 
tions ;  and  all  that  can  be  inferred  from  it 
is,  that  a  legislature  may,  in  certain  cases, 
be  justified  in  mitigating,  rather  than 
abolishing,  the  evil. 

b.)  Every  Christian  government  binds  itself 
to  be  regulated  by  the  principles  of  the 
New  Testament,  which  are  obviously  op- 
posed to  slavery. 

c.)  Modern  African  slavery  calls  loudly 
for  the  application  of  such  principles. 
The  slaves  have  never  lost  the  right  to 
liberty;  and  that  liberty  should  be  restored. 
The   manner  of  its  restoration  is  in  the 


166  NATURAL    RIGHTS. 

jiower  of  government,  provided  1.   That 
the  emancipation  be  sincerely  determined 
upon  at  some  future  time  :  2.  That  it  be 
not  deUxyed  beyond  the  period  which  the 
general    interest   of  the    slaves   themselves 
prescribes :  3.  That  all  possible  means  be 
adopted  to  render  freedom  a  good  to  them. 
(Pp.  357-362.)     [Slavery  is  now  and  for 
ever  abolished.] 
B.  The   question    may    be   a.sked   whether   man 
himself  hixs  the  power  of  surrendering  these 
great  natuml  rights  at  his  o\rn  option? 
1.  With  respect  to  li/'e. 

(1.)  Where  duty  calls,  (as  in  case  of  invasion, 
or  when  our  allegiance  to  Christ  must 
otherwise  be  laid  down,)  we  are  not  only  at 
liberty  to  take  the  risk,  but  bound  to  do  it. 
(2.)  Suicide  was  considered  unlawful  by  the 
ancients,  on  the  ground  of  its  being  a 
violation  of  God's  appointment :  and 
modern  ethical  writei-s  have  added  little 
to  the  force  of  their  doctrines  on  the  sub- 
ject. Of  course  their  views  are  inefficient. 
"Thou  shalt  not  kill"  is  the  divine  pro- 
hibition against  killing  ourselves,  as  well 
as  others  : — vuot,  "  Tiiou  slialt  do  no  mur- 
der," as  Archbishop  Whately  incorrectly 
quotes,  and  then  i-easons  upon.  The  crime 
of  murder  lies  in  the  fact  that  man  is  made 
in  the  image  of  God — immortal.  Self- 
mui*der  is  unpardonable. 


LIBERTT.  167 

(3.)  Duelling   involves   the    two    crimes    of 
murder  and  suicide. 

2.  With  respect  to  property.  Christianity 
teaches  us  that  property  is  a  trust — has  its 
duties  as  well  as  its  rights  — and  that  gambling, 
prodigality,  etc.,  are  violations  of  that  trust. 

3.  Liberty  cannot  be  voluntarily  parted  with 
under  the  Christian  dispensation.  (Pp. 
362-371.) 

.  The   right   of  conscience   is   now  to  be   con- 
sidered. 

1.  The  duty  of  religious  worship  and  opinions, 
and  the  right  to  the  profession  of  the  latter 
and  practice  of  the  former  are  strictly  cor- 
relative ;  and  as  the  obligation  to  perform  the 
duty  cannot  be  removed,  so  neither  can  the 
right  to  its  performance  be  destroyed. 

2.  But  government  has  authority  to  take  cog- 
nizance of  the  manner  in  which  this  right  is 
exercised,  and  can  interfere  (1,)  where  the 
worship  is  vexatious  to  society  in  general, 
or,  (2,)  the  opinions  subversive  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  social  order,  or  (3,)  where  dangerous 
political  opinions  are  connected  with  religious 
notions.  See  also  Dr.  John  Browns  "  Law  of 
Christ  respecting  Civil  Obedience;"  1842. 

3.  The  case  of  those  who  reject  revelation  must 
be  considered  on  its  own  merits. 

(1.)  Simple  Deism  may  afford  such  a  plea  of 
conscience  as  the  state  ought  to  admit, 
though  rejected  by  a  sound  theologian. 


168  MARKIAGE. 

(2.)  To  Atheism   no   toleration  can  be  ex- 
tended by  a  Christian  government ; — for, 
a)  jurisprudence  cannot  coexist  with  such 
doctrines  :  b)  they  are  subversive  of  the 
morals  of  the  people  :  and,  c)  no  conscisnce 
can  be  pleaded  by  their  votaries  for  the 
avowal  of  such  tenets.     (Pp.  371-375.) 
(II.)  Economical  justice  respects  those  relations  which 
grow  out  of  the  existence  of  men  in  families. 
1.  il elation  of  husband   and  wife,  founded  on  the 
institution  of  marriage. 

(1.)    Obligation  of  marriage.      General,  but   not 
imperative,  on  every  man,  in  all  circumstances. 
Exceptions  require  the  justification  of  an  equal 
or  paramount  obligation. 
(2.)  Ends  of  marriage. 

(a.)  To  produce  the  greatest  number  of  healthy 

children, 
(b.)  To  fix  the  relations  which  give  rise  to  the 

domestic  affections,  etc. 
(c.)  To  prevent  polygamy,  which  1,  was  for- 
bidden by  the  original  law,  although  the 
practice  of  the  Jews  may  have  fallen  short 
of  it ;  2,  was  expressly  forbidden  by  Christ 
in  hia  discourse  with  the  Pharisees;  3,  is 
forbi.iden  also  by  nature, 
(d.)  To  prevent  fornication,  which  it  does,  1, 
by  provic^ing  for  a  lawful  gratification  of  the 
sexual  appetite ;  2,  by  the  mutual  love  which 
it  presupposes  in  the  parties,  without  which 
the  institution  is  profaned.     (Pp.  375-379.) 


CHILDREN.  169 

(3.)  Character  of  the  marriage  contract. 

(a.)  It  is  partly  a  civil  contract — being  under 
the  control  of  the  State  for  weighty  reasons, 
(b.)  It  is  also  a  religious  act,  in  which  vows 
are  made  to  God  by  the  contracting  parties. 
Though   the    Scriptures   do    not    expressly 
assign   its   celebration   to   the   ministers  of 
religion,  yet  the  State  wisely  allows  it. 
(4.)    Rights    and   duties   of    marriage. 
Duties  of  children.     Comprehensiveness  of  the 
precept,  "  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother," 
embracing 

(1.)  Love,  comprising  esteem  and  gratitude. 
(2.)  Reverence,    comprising,    a,)    the    desire    to 
please,  b,)  the  fear  to  oflfend,  c,)  the  external 
manifestation  of  these  in  honour  and  civility, 
and,  d,)    the  support  of  parents  when  in  ne- 
cessity. 
(3.)  Obedience^  which  is  to  be  universal,  except 
in    cases    of  conscience.       This   rule   is   most 
severely    and    frequently   tried   in   regard   to 
marriage.     Here 
a.)  The   child  is  not   bound   to  marry  at  the 

command  of  the  parents, 
b.)  But  should  not  violate  their  prohibition, 
except,  only,  when  the  parties  are  of  age, 
and  then  only  if,  1,)  the  opposition  is  to  a 
child's  marrying  a  religious  person ;  or  2,)  is 
capricious ;  or  3,)  is  unreasonable.  (Pp. 
379-388.) 
.  Duties  of  parents. 

N 


170  SERVANTS. 

(1.)  Love,  implying 

(a.)  The  natural  instinct  of  affection,  cultivated 

by  religion, 
(b.)  The  care  and  support  of  offspring. 
(2.)  Instruction,  which  includes 

(a. )  The  education  of  children  in  a  way  suited 

to  their  condition, 
(b.)  Theii'  training  in  the  "  nurture  and  ad- 
moni  tion  of  the  Lord  " — as  the  parent  is  a 
priest  in  his  own  family ;  and 
(c.)  The  affording  them  a  godly  example. 
(3.)  Government,  which  should  be 
(a.)  Mild  and  gentle, 

(b.)  Firm  and  faithful,  implying  even  the  use 
of  corporeal  punishment,  when  necessary. 
(4.)  Provision  for  the  settlement  of  children  in 
the  world  is  a  duty  of  parents,  only  limited  by 
their  ability.     (Pp.  388-392.) 
4.  Duties  of  servant  and  master. 

(a.)  This  is  a  relation  which  viust  exist,  as  equality 

of  condition  is  impossible, 
(b.)  But  it  is  a  source  of  great  evil,  when  un- 
regulated by  religion, 
(c.)  The  precepts  of  the  New  Testament  go  to 
prevent  tliis  evil,  by  assigning, 
(1.)  The  duties  of  servants — honour  and  obe- 
dience to  be  cheerful  and  from  the  heart. 
(2.)   The   reciprocal    duties    of    servants   and 
masters ;   involving   obedience  on   the   one 
part,  and  kindness,  moderation,  and  justice, 
on  the  other ;  and 


JUSTICE.  171 

(3.)  The  religions  duties  of  masters,  including 
— 1.  Eeligious  instmction  :  2.  The  observ- 
ance of  the  sabbath  :  3.   Exerting  infMence 
in  favour  of  religion.     (l*p.  392-398.) 
(III.)  Politica  I  justice. 

1.  Origin  of  power. 

(a.)  The  Scriptures  declare  government  to  be  an 
"  ordinance  of  God." 

(b.)  The  doctrine  of  a  "  social  compact "  is  there- 
fore unscriptural. 

(c.)  Paley's  view,  which  places  the  obligation  in 
the  will  of  God  as  collected  from  expediency, 
is  too  loose  ;  that  will  is  declared  in  the  Scrip- 
tures.    (Pp.  398-401.) 

2.  Rights  and  duties  of  sovereign  and  subject  reci- 
procal. 

(a.)  Duties  of  government, — enactment  of  just 
laws,  etc.  Obligation  grounded  on  direct  pas- 
sages of  Scripture. 

(b.)  Duties  of  subjects, — obedience,  tribute, 
prayer,  etc.     (Pp.  401-404.) 

3.  Question — "  How  far  does  it  consist  with 
Christian  submission  to  endeavour  to  remedy  the 
evils  of  a  government  ? " 

(a.)  No  form  of  government  is  enjoined  in  the 
Scriptures.  Hence  there  is  no  divine  right  in 
particular  families. 

(b.)  Resistance  to  an  established  government, 
whatever  may  be  its  form,  is  consistent  with 
duty  only  in  certain  extreme  cases.  There  are 
two  kinds  of  resistance  ; 


172  GOVERNMENT. 

1.  Of  opinion.  In  order  to  be  lawful,  this* 
resistance  must  be,  (l)  just;  (2)  directed 
against  public  acts  ;  (3)  practical;  (4)  deli- 
berate ;  (5)  not  factious  ;  (6)  not  respecting 
local,  but  general  interests.     (Pp.  404-407.) 

2.  Of  force.  This  may  be  divided  into  two 
kinds — 

(1.)  That  of  a  controlling  force  in  the  go- 
vernment ;  e.g.,  the  British  parliament, 
which  can  refuse  supplies,  etc.  This 
resistance,  which  is  implied  by  a  con- 
stitutional State,  is  lawful,  when  advised- 
ly and  patriotically  employed. 

(2.)  That  of  arms.  Three  cases  may  be 
supposed  ; 

a.)  Where  the  nation  enjoys  and  values 
good  institutions.  Here  unjust  aggressions 
will  not  succeed. 

b.)  Where  popular  opinion  is  only  partly 
enlightened.  Here  the  work  of  improve- 
ment should  precede  resistance.  Should 
the  despot  triumph,  patiiotism  will  suffer. 
Should  the  reformers  triumph,  the  ignorant 
mass  mn  on  into  licentiousness ;  e.g., 
French  revolution  and  parliamentary  war. 

c.)  Where  the  sovereign  power  acts,  by 
mercenaries,  or  otherwise,  in  opposition 
to  the  views  of  the  majority.  Here  resist- 
ance is  justifiable,  e.^.,  Revolution  of  1688. 

4.  The  case  of  rival  governments. 

5.  Resistance  for  cotiscience^  sake.    (Pp.  407-413.) 


THE    CHUECH.  173 


PART  FOURTH. 

Institutions  of  Christianity. 
Outline. 
I.  The  Christian  Church.     Ch.  L 
II.  The  Sacraments.     Ch.  ii.-iv. 

(I.)  Number  and  nature  of  sacraments,  (Ch.  ii.) 

(II.)  Sacrament  of  baptism,  (Ch.  iii.) 

(HI.)  Saci-ament  of  Lord's  supper,  (Ch.  iv.) 

I.  THE  CHKISTIAN  CHUECH. 
(Ch.  L,  7ol.  iii.) 
The  church  of  Christ,  in  its  largest  sense,  consists 
of  all  who  have  been  baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ ;  in  a  stricter  sense,  it  consists  of  those  who  are 
vitally  united  to  Christ.  Taken  in  either  view,  it  is 
a  visible,  permanent  society,  bound  to  obey  certain 
rules,  and  of  cour.se  govermnent  is  necessarily  supposed 
to  exist  in  it.  We  have  four  points  to  examine  in 
this  chapter  : — 

1.   The  naiure  of  this  goverivnient.     It  is  wholly  spi- 
ritual, for 

1.  It  is  concerned  only  with  spiritual  objects. 
5.  Its  only  punitive  discipline  is  comprised  in  "  ad- 
monition," "reproof,"  "sharp  rebukes,"  and 
finally,  "  excision  from  the  society,"  without  any 
infliction  of  civU  pains  or  penalties.  (Pp.  414- 
417.) 


174  BISHOP. 

II.  TJie  persons  to  whom  this  ffoveTmmertt  is  committed. 
It  is  necessary  here  to  consider  the  composition  of 
the  primitive  church,  as  stated  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. 

1.  Enunciation  of  offices  in  the  church.   Eph.  iv.  11. 

2.  Whether  the  words  bishop,  and  ^>res6?/<er,  i.e, 
"  elder,"  express  two  distinct  sacred  orders,  has 
been  a  subject  of  much  controversy.  But  it  may 
be  easily  shown  that  there  is  no  distinction  of 
order,  whatever  distinction  of  office  may  exist. 
(1.)  The  argument  from  the  promiscuous  use  of 

these  terms  in  the  New  Testament  seems  in- 
controvertible. Acts  xx^  28  ;  Titus  i.  5 ; 
Phil.  i.  1  ;  1  Peter  v.  1 ;  2  John  1,  etc. 
(2.)  A  distinction  between  bishops  and  presbytei>5 
did  indeed  arise  at  a  very  early  period  ;  but  it 
proves  nothing  for  a  superior  oixler  nor  for 
diocesan  episcopacy  :  for  it  cannot  be  shown 
that  the  pov^er  of  ordination  was  given  to 
bishops  lo  the  exclusion  of  presbyters;  and 
this  early  distinction  may  be  easily  accounted 
for. 

a.)  It  became  expedient,  doubtless,  in  the 
meetings  of  presbyters,  at  a  very  early 
period,  that  one  should  be  chosen  to  preside 
over  the  rest ;  but  the  practice,  as  testified 
subsequently  by  Jerome,  was  founded  solely 
upon  expediency.  It  is  to  be  remembered, 
that  the  primitive  churches  were  formed 
very  much  upon  the  model  of  the  Jewish 
synagogues. 


PEESBTTER.  175 

b. )  As  Christianity  made  its  way,  the  concerns 
of  the  districts  of  country  surrounding  cities 
naturally  fell  under  the  cognizance  of  the 
bishops   of   those    cities.      Thus    diocesans 
arose  ; — subsequently,     metropolitans,     pri- 
mates, patriarchs,  and  finally  the  pope  came 
in.     (Pp.  417-427.) 
(3.)  The  doctrine  of  succession  cannot  be  made 
out :  and  if  it  could,  would  only  trace  diocesan 
bishops  to  .the  bishops  of  parishes. 
(4.)  As  for   episcopacy  itself,  it   may  be  freely 
allowed  as  a  prudential  regulation,  wherever 
circumstances  require  it : — but  it  may  be  ques- 
tioned   whether     presbyters     could    lawfully 
surrender    their   rights    of    government   and 
ordination  into  the  hands  of  a  bishop,  without 
that  security  which  arises  from  the  accounta- 
bility of  the  administrator.     (Pp.  427-432.) 
3,  On  the  subject  of  the  church  itself,  very  difierent 
views  have  been  held  :  — 

(1.)   The   Papist  view  contends   for   its  visible 
unity  throughout   the  world   under  a  visible 
head. 
(2.)  The  modern  Independent  view  goes  as  far 

the  other  way.     (Pp.  432-434.) 
The  persons   appointed  to  feed  and  govern  the 
church  being,  then,  those  who  are  called  "^;as- 
tors"  we  have  now  to  notice, 
III.  The  share  vjhich  the  body  of  the  people  have  in 
their  own  government. 
a.  General  views. 


176  THE    PEOPLE. 

1.  The  connection  of  church  and  State  gives  rise 
to  questions  of  peculiar  perplexity  and  diffi- 
culty. But  we  do  not  consider  the  church  in 
this  connection. 

2.  The  New  Testament  view  of  the  churches  is, 
that  they  are  associations  founded  upon  con- 
viction of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  and  the 
obligatory  nature  of  the  commands  of  Christ ; 
— and  the  mutual  interdependence  of  pastors 
and  people,  with  perfect  religious  liberty,  is 
everywhere  recognised  in  it. 

3.  Questions  of  church  government  are  often 
argued  on  the  false  ground,  that  the  governing 
power,  in  churches  to  which  communion  is 
perfectly  voluntary,  is  of  the  same  character  as 
when  it  is  connected  with  the  civil  authority. 
Nothing  can  be  more  fallacious. 

4.  In  settling  church  government,  there  are  pre- 
existing laws  of  Christ,  which  cannot  be 
neglected  or  set  aside.  The  government  of  the 
church  is  in  its  pastors,  open  to  formal  modi- 
fications ; — and  it  is  to  be  conducted  with  siick 
a  concurrence  of  the  people  as  shall  guard  against 
abuse,  without  interfering  with  the  Scriptural 
exercise  of  pastoral  duties.     (Pp.  435-438.) 

b.  These  v^iews  applied  to  particular  cases. 

(1.)  As  to  the  ordination  of  ministers.  This 
power  was  never  conveyed  by  the  people :  it 
was  vested  in  the  ministers  alone,  to  be  exer- 
cised on  their  responsibility  to  Christ. 

(2.)  As  to  the  laws  by  which  the  church  is  to  be 


AUTHORITY.  177 

governed.  Those  whicli  are  explicitly  con- 
tained in  the  New  Testament  are  to  be 
executed  by  the  rulers,  and  obeyed  by  the 
people.     (Pp.  439-443.) 

(3.)  Other  disciplinary  regulations  are  matters  of 
mutual  agreement ;  but  democratic  tendencies 
are  to  be  shunned. 

(4.)  Power  of  admission  and  expulsion  rests  with 
the    pastor,  as  also  that  of  trying  unworthy 
servants.  •  (Pp.  443-447.) 
IV.  The  eiuls  to  which  church  authority  is  legitimately 
directed. 

1.  The  preservation  and  publication  of  sound  doc- 
trine :    called    by    systematic    writers,    potestas 
doyfiaTiKT]  :  -which  may  be  thus  summed  up  : — 
(1.)  To  declare  the    sense  in  which  the  church 

interprets  the  language  of  Scripture. 

(2.)  To  require  all  its  members  to  examine  such 
declarations  of  faith  with  docility  and  humility ; 
while  their  right  of  private  judgment  is  not 
violated. 

(3.)  To  silence  within  its  pale  all  preaching  con- 
trary to  its  standards.     (Pp.  447-450.) 

2.  The   power    of  regulation :    called,    technically, 
jwtestas  SiaTaKTiKTj,     (Pp.  450-452.) 

3.  The  power  of  inflicting  and  removing  censures  ; 
— potestas  SiaKpiTiKTj, 

(1.)  Undoubtedly  this  power  lies  in  the  church  : 
it  has,  however,  been  sadly  abused.  (Pp.  452- 
454.) 

(2.)  The  claims  of  the  Romish  Church,  in  this 


178  SACEAMENTS. 

particular,    are    arrogant    assumptions,    e.g., 

views  founded  on  tlie  gift  of  the  keys  to  St. 

Peter.     (Pp.  454-458.) 

The  labour  of  church  government,  and  its  difficulty, 

will   always   be   greatly  mitigated   by  a  steady 

regard^  on  the  part  of  both  pastors  and  people,  to 

duties  as  well  as  to  rights.     (Pp.  458-459.) 

II.  THE  SACRAMENTS.     (Ch.  ii.-iv.) 

(I.)  Number    and  .  Nature    of    the    Sacraments. 
(Ch.  ii..  Vol.  iii.) 

I.  Numher  of  the  sacraments.  Two  only,  baptism 
and  the  Lord's  supper,  are  instituted  in  the  New 
Testament,  and  admitted  by  Protestants.  The 
Eoraish  Chui'ch  added  five  other  saci'aments. 

1.  The  word  used  by  the  Greek  Fathers  was 
fivarripiov  ;_  the  Latin  term  is  sacramentum, 
which  signified  (1,)  a  sacred  ceremony,  and  (2,) 
the  oath  of  fidelity  taken  by  the  Roman 
soldiers.  For  both  these  reasons,  probably,  the 
tei*m  was  adopted  by  the  Roman  Christians. 

2.  The  sacraments  are  to  be  viewed  as  federal 
acts,  which  view  sweeps  away  the  five  super- 
stitious additions  of  the  Romish  Church — 
confirmation,  penance,  orders,  matrimony,  and 
extreme  unction.     (Pp.  460-463.) 

JI.  Mature  of  the  sacraments.  There  are  three 
leading  views. 

1.  That  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  gratia  ex  opere 
operato,  that  the  sacraments  contain  the  grace 


BAPTISM. 


179 


they  signify,  and  confer  it,  by  the  work  itself. 

The  ohjections  to  this  doctrine  are, 

(1.)  It  has  no  pretence  of  authority  from  the 
Scriptures,  nay, 

(2.)  It  is  decidedly  antiscriptural. 

(3.)  It  debases  the  ordinance  into  a  mere  charm. 

(4.)  It  tends  to  licentiousness. 

(5.)  It  causes  the  virtue  of  the  ordinance  to 
depend  upon  the  intention  of  the  adminis- 
trator. •  (Pp.  463-465.) 

2.  The  opposite  view  is  that  of  the  Socinians,  to 
which  some  orthodox  Protestants  have  care- 
lessly leaned, — that  the  sacraments  are  valuable 
solely  as  emblems  of  the  spiritual  and  invisible. 
This  scheme  is  as  defective  as  that  of  the  Papists 
is  excessive.     (Pp.  465-466.) 

3.  The  third  opinion  is  that  of  the  Protestant 
churches :— expressed  in  the  language  (1,)  of 
the  Heidelberg  Catechism,  (2,)  of  the  Chiirch 
of  England,  (3,)  of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
containing  the  same  leading  views,  that  the 
sacraments  are  both  signs  and  seals, 

(a.)  Sense  in  which  they  are  signs. 
(b.)   Sense  in  which  they  are  seals.     (Pp.  466- 
469.)     See  also  Dr.  Halley  "  On  the  Sacra- 
ments." 
(II.)  Sacrament  of  Baptism.     (Ch.  iii.,  Vol.  iii.) 
The   obligation  of  baptism  rests  upon  (1,)  the  ex- 
ample of  our  Lord;    (2,)  his  command  to  the 
apostles,    Matthew   xxviii.    19;     (3,)   upon   the 
practice  of  the  apostles  themselves. 


180  CIRCUMCISION. 

I.  The  nature  of  baptism. 

a.  The  Romanists  consider  baptism  by  a  priest  as 
of  itself  applying  the  merits  of  Christ  to  the 
person  baptized: — and  from  this  view  arises 
their  distinction  between  sins  committed  before 
and  after  baptism.  The  Lutheran  Church 
places  the  efficacy  of  this  sacrament  in  regene- 
ration ;  nor  has  the  Chiu-ch  of  England  de- 
parted entirely  from  the  terms  usee!  by  the 
Romish  Church.  The  Quakers  reject  the  rite 
altogether ',  and  the  Sociniane  merely  regard  it 
as  a  mode  of  professing  the  religion  of  Christ. 
(Pp.  470-472.) 

b.  The  orthodox  view  is,  that  baptism  is  a  federal 
transaction.  It  is  of  great  importance  to 
establish  the  covenant  character  of  this  or.ii- 
nance. 

(1.)  The  covenant  with  Abraham,  Gen.  xvii. 
7-14,  was  the  general  covenant  of  grace,  and 
not  chiefly  a  political  and  national  covenant : 
— there  are  Ji/ve  distinct  stipulations,  though 
they  were  promises  of  temporal  advantages, 
under  which  are  conveyed  a  higher  and 
spiritual  covenant  of  grace. 

(2.)  Circumcision  was  its  "  sign  and  seal,"  both 
temporally  and  spiiitually. 

(3.)  As  a  seal  of  restriction,  circumcision  was 
done  away  by  Christ 

(4.)  Paul's  different  views  of  circumcision  may 
be  explained  by  considering  the  different 
principles  on  which  circumcision  might  be 


BAPTISM.  181 

practised  after  it  had  become  an  obsolete 
ordinance  :  1,  2,  3,  4.  (Pp.  472-479.) 
(5.)  Baptism  is,  to  the  neio  covenant,  what 
circumcision  was  to  the  old,  and  took  its 
place  by  the  appointment  of  God.  This  may 
be  argued,  1.  From  our  Lord's  commission 
to  the  apostles,  Matt,  xxviii.  19  ;  Mark  xvi. 
15,  16.  2.  From  the  words  of  our  Lord  to 
Nicodemus,  "  Except  a  man  be  born,"  etc. 
3.  Froni  Col.  ii.  10-12,  "And  ye  are  com- 
plete in  him,"  etc.  4.  From  Gal.  iii.  27-29, 
"  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized," 
etc.  5.  From  1  Pet.  iii.  20,  "  Which  some- 
time were  disobedient,"  etc. 

a.  Baptism  is  here  called  the  antitype  of 
Noah's  salvation  by  the  ark,  because  his 
building  and  entering  it  were  the  visible 
expression  of  his  faith. 

b.  The  meaning  of  the  passage  will  vary  with 
the  rendering  of  the  word  iirepwrrjiia  j  but 

c.  However  that  word  is  rendered,  the  whole 
text  shows,  so  our  author  thinks,  that 
baptism,  when  an  act  of  true  faith,  be 
comes  an  instrument  of  salvation.  (Pp. 
479-486.) 

(6.)  Baptism,  both  as  a  sign  and  seal,  presents 
an  entire  correspondence  to  the  ancient  rite 
of  circumcision. 

1.  As  a  sign.  Circumcision  exhibited  the 
placability  of  God, — held  out  the  promise  of 
justification, — and  was  the  sign  of  sancti- 


182  BAPTISM. 

fication  : — so  baptism  exhibits  the  divine 
placability, — is  the  initiatory  rite  into  the 
covenant  of  pardon, —  and  is  the  symbol 
of  regeneration.  But  baptism  as  a  sign  is 
more  than  circumcision,  implying  the  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  its  fulness. 
2.  As  a  seal.  As  in  circumcision,  blessings 
were  pledged  on  the  part  oj  God,  so  in 
baptism  are  all  spiritual  gifts  pledged  : — 
and  as  in  circumcision  a  holy  life  was  pro- 
mised on  the  part  of  the  believer,  so  in 
baptism  do  we  pledge  ourselves  to  the 
obedience  of  Christ. 
Booth's  objection,   and   the    reply.      See 

also  Dr.  Halley  "  On   Baptism."     (Pp. 

487-491.) 
II.  Subjects  of  baptism. 

a.  All  adults  who  possess  faith  in  Christ. 

b.  Infant  children.  The  practice  of  infant  bap- 
tism may  be  shown  to  rest  upon  the  strongest 
basis  of  Scriptural  authority. 

(1.)  Infants  were  circumcised;  baptism  takes 
the  place  of  circumcision  :  therefore  the 
absence  of  an  explicit  exclusion  of  infants  is 
sufficient  proof  of  their  title  to  baptism. 

(2.)  The  fact  that  the  baptism  of  infants  is  no- 
where prohibited  in  the  New  Testament,  must 
have  been  misleading  to  all  men,  and  especi- 
ally to  Jewish  believei's,  if  it  were  not  proper. 
1 .  Baptisms  were  common  among  the  Jews ; 
their  proselyte  baptism  was  a  baptism  of 


BAPTISM.  183 

families,  and  comprehended  their  infant 
children. 

2.  The  words  of  Peter  at  the  pentecost, 
"  Repent  and  be  baptized,  for  the  promise 
is  unto  you  and  to  your  children,"  could 
not  have  been  understood  by  the  Jews 
except  as  calling  upon  them  and  their 
children  to  be  baptized.  Reasons,  1,  2,  3. 
(Pp.  492-499.) 
(3.)  Infant  children  are  declared  by  Christ  to 

be  members  of  his  church. 

1.  They  were  so  under  the  old  dispensation, 
and  no  change  was  made. 

2.  We  have  our  Lord's  direct  testimony  to 
this  point — in  two  remarkable  passages : 
a)  Luke  ix.  47,  48 ;  b)  Mark  x.  14, 16.  No- 
tice the  Baptist  evasions  of  the  argument 
from  this  latter  passage.     (Pp.  499-504.) 

(4.)  The  argument  from  apostolic  practice  next 
offers  itself. 
As  to  the  absence  of  any  express  mention  of 
infant  baptism,  instead  of  bearing  in  favour  of 
the  Baptists,  it  is  a  strong  argument  against 
them  ;  for  such  an  extraordinary  alteration  as 
the  forbidding  of  infant  baptism  would  have 
required  particular  explanation.  The  baptisms 
of  whole  houses  mentioned  in  the  Acts  are 
sufficient  proof  of  the  apostolic  practice  ;  they 
were  either  (1)  instances  of  apostolic  action, 
which  would  cover  the  whole  ground,  or  (2) 
peculiar  cases  ; — and  even  if  this  latter  be  ad- 


184  BAPTISM. 

mitted,  the  Baptist  must  still  show,  that  neither 
in  the  family  of 

1.  The  Philij^pian  jailer,  nor  in  that  of 

2.  Lydia,  nor  yet  in  that  of 

3.  Stephanas,  (1  Cor.  i.  16,)  were  there  any 
infants  at  all,  which,  to  say  the  least  of  it, 
is  very  improbable.     (Pp.  504-511.) 

(5.)  The  last  argument  may  be  drawn  from  the 
antiquity  of  the  pi'actice  of  infant  baptism. 

1.  We  have  strong  presumptive  proof  of  its 
antiquity  in  the  fact,  that  if  it  were  ever 
introduced  as  an  innovation,  it  was  intro- 
duced without  controversy ! 

2.  Tertullian,  (second  century,)  was  the  only 
ancient  writer  who  opposed  infant  bap- 
tism ;  but  his  very  opposition  proves  the 
practice  older  than  himself;  he  never 
speaks  of  its  novelty. 

3.  Justin  Martyr,  Irenseus,  and  Origen 
mention  infant  baptism  as  the  practice  of 
their  times  ;  and  in  A. D.  254  the  question 
of  deferring  baptism  to  the  eighth  day  was 
discussed. 

4.  The  Anabaptists  are  of  modern  origin. 
(Pp.  511-514.) 

III.  Benefits  of  hcq^tism. 

1.  To  the  adult  believer  it  is,  (1)  the  sign  of  his 
admission  into  the  covenant  of  grace  ;  (2)  the 
seal,  on  the  part  of  God,  of  the  fulfilment  of 
all  its  provisions ;  (3)  the  pledge,  on  his  own 
part,  of  steadfast  faith  and  obedience. 


BAPTISM. 


185 


2.  To  the  infant  it  conveys  a  pledge  of  divine 
grace, — the  present  blessing  of  Christ, — the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,— and  the  respect  which 
God  has  to  the  believing  act  of  the  parents. 

3.  To  the  parents  it  is  a  benefit  also.  It  assures 
them  that  their  God  will  be  also  "  the  God  of 
their  seed  after  them."  (Pp.  514-515.)  See 
also  the  article  "  Baptism,"  in  Mr.  Bastow's 
Bible  Dictionary. 

IV.  Mode  of  hajMsm.  .  This  is  comparatively  of 
little  moment,  but  has  been  the  subject  of  much 
controversy.  In  considering  the  doctrine  that 
the  only  legitimate  mode  of  baptizing  is  by  im- 
mersion, we  notice, 

a.  Several  preswmptions  against  it. 
(1.)  It  is  not  expressly  enjoined. 

(2.)  It  is  unsuitable  to  many  climates  and 
circumstances — nay,  sometimes  impossible. 

(3.)  It  puts  away  the  consideration  of  health 
and  life  in  many  cases. 

(4.)  It  is  likely  to  distract  the  thoughts. 

(5.)  It  is  improbable  that  the  three  thousand 
converts  of  the  day  of  Pentecost  were  im- 
mersed, or  that  the  jailer's  family  were. 

(6.)  The  practice  is  not  a  decent  one. 

b.  The  arf/ument  from  antiquity. 

(1.)  Immersion   is   ancient,— so   is    anointing 

with  oil,  etc. 
(2.)  Aspersion  and  effusion  are  also  ancient, — 

witness    TertuUian,     Cyprian,     Gennadius, 

Aquinas,  Erasmus. 

o 


186  BAPTISM. 

(3.)  The  baptism  of  imhed  subjects  was  ancient, 
— doubtless  a  superstitious  extension  of  the 
original  rite.     (Pp.  .0 15-5 19.) 
c.   The  argument  from,  the  N(w  Testament. 
(1.)  Use  of  the  word  ^anrfKb), 

1.  The  verb,  with  its  derivatives,  signifies 
either  to  dip,  stain,  wet  with  dew,  etc. 

2.  Employment  of  it  in  Scripture  illustrated 
by  various  passages  :  2  Kings  iii.  11  ; 
Luke  vii.  44  ;  Dan.  iv.  33  ;  1  Cor  x.  2. 
It  is  used  generally  in  the  New  Testament 
to  express  the  act  of  pouring  or  sprinkling 
water.      (Pp.  520-521.) 

(2.)  Cases  of  baptism,  in  the  New  Testament, 
adduced  commonly  in  proof  of  immersion. 
1 .  John's  baptism,  "  They  were  baptized  of 
him  in  Jordan,"  therefore  they  were  im- 
mersed, is  the  argument.     But 
(a.)  The   object   of   this   passage  was    to 
declare  the  2}^ace,  not  the  viode  of  John's 
baptism, 
(b.)  The  "baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost" 
sufficiently    illustrates     the    mode     of 
John's  baptism,  the  same  form  of  words 
being  used  in  regaixl  to  both, 
(c.)  The  character  of  the  river  and  the 
scarcity  of  water  accounts  for  the  place 
of  baptism,  and  for  the  language  em- 
ployed here  to  fix  it.     River   baptism 
does  not  necessarily  imply  immersion. 
Quotation  from  Wolfe.    (Pp.  522-525.) 


BAPTISM. 


187 


2.  Oiir  Lord's  baptism.  "  He  went  up 
straightway  out  of  the  water,"  Matt.  iii. 
16.  This  does  not  favou"  immersion 
more  than  any  other  mode  of  bapti>m. 

3.  The  eunuch's  baptism.  "  And  when  they 
■were  come  up  out  of  the  water,"  etc., 
Acts  viii.  38.  Tf  this  proves  any  immer- 
sion, it  proves  that  Philip  was  immersed 
as  well  as  the  eunuch.  But  f'C  and  f<  do 
not  necessarily  mean  into  and  out  of. 

4.  Baptism  by  the  disciples  of  Jesus  and  by 
John  in  iEnon,  John  iii.  22.  No  proof 
of  immersion.     (Pp.  526-529.) 

(3.)  Argument  from  Eomans  vi.  8,  4,  "  There- 
fore we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism," 
etc.  Some  suppose  a  comparison  is  insti- 
tuted between  the  burial  of  Christ  and 
immersion.     But 

1.  If  such  resemblance  be  intended  by 
"  buried,"  why  not  also  by  "planted"  and 
"  crucified,"  both  which  terms  are  used  in 
the  same  connection  1 

2.  The  type  of  our  death,  burial,  and  resur- 
rection as  believers,  in  this  passage,  is  nut 
the  clumsy  one  of  immersion ;  but  the 
death,  burial,  and  resurrection  of  our  Lord. 

We  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  pouring  out 
cf  water  was  the  apostolic  mode  of  aJminis- 
tering  the  ordinance,  and  that  washing  and 
immersion  were  introduced  near  the  latter 
end  of  the  second  century,  along  with  other 


188  lord's  supper. 

superstitious  additions  to  this  sacrament. 
(Pp.  529-533.)  See  also  Prof.  M.  Stuart 
"  On  tlie  Mode  of  Christian  Baptism."  1835. 


(TIT.)    SACEAMENT   OF   LORD'S    SUPPER, 

(Ch.  iv.,  Vol.  iii.) 
Agreement  and  difference  between  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  supper,  as  stated  in  the  Larger  Catechism, 
used  in  the  Church  of  Scotland.     We  notice  now, 

I.  TJte  institution  of  the  ordinance. 

L   As  baptism  took  the  place  of  circumcision,  so 

the  Lord's  supper  was  instituted  in  place  of 

of  the  passover. 
2.  It  Avas  instituted  by  Christ  immediately  after 

celebrating  the  passover  for  the  last  time  with 

his  disciples.     (Pp.  534-535.) 

II.  Its  inrpetuity  and  obligation. 
From  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  26,  we  learn, 

1.  That  Paul  received  a  special  revelation  as  to 
this  ordinance. 

2.  That  the  command  of  Christ,  "This  do  in 
remembrance  of  me,"  was  laid  by  Paul  upon 
the  Corinthians. 

3.  That  he  regarded  the  Lord's  supper  as  a  rite 
to  be  often  celebrated.     (Pp.  535-536.) 

III.  Its  nature. 

1.  Various  views  oi 

(1.)  The  Church  of  Rome,  which  held  the 
doctrine  of  tiansubstantiation, — of  an  in- 
trinsic value  in  the  elements  themselves, — 


lord's  supper.  189 

of  the  elements  being  proper  objects  of  wor- 
ship and  homage. — and  of  the  cup  being 
withheld  from  the  laity. 

(2.)  Lixther,  who  held  that  though  the  bread 
and  wine  remain  unchanged,  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  are  received  together  with 
them, — the  doctrine  of  consubstantiation. 

(3.)  Carolostadt  and  Zuingle,  who  taught  that 
the  bread  and  wine  are  the  signs  of  the  absent 
body  and  blood  of  Chi-ist,  This  view  is  ad- 
opted, with  some  liberality,  by  the  Socinians. 

(4.)  The  reformed  churches,  which  reject  both 
transubstantiation  and  consubstantiation, 
but  go  further  than  the  Socinians,  in.  de- 
claring that  to  all  who  remember  Christ 
worthily,  he  is  spiritually  present  in  the 
sacrament.  (Pp.  536-543.)  See  also  Dr. 
Halley  "  On  the  Lord's  Supper." 
,  Sacramental  character  of  the  ordinance. 

(1.)  As  to  Christ.  The  words,  "This  is  my 
body,"  etc.,  show  that  the  Lord's  supper  is  a 
"visible  sign  that  the  covenant  was  ratified 
by  the  sacrificial  death  of  Chiist. 

(2.)  As  to  the  recipients.  It  is  a  recognition 
of  their  faith  in  the  sacrificial  death  of  Christ. 

(3.)  As  a  sign,  it  exhibits,  a)  the  love  of  God, 
b)  the  love  of  Christ,  c)  the  extreme  nature 
of  his  sufferings,  d)  the  vicarious  character 
of  his  death,  e)  the  benefits  derived  from  it 
through  faith. 

(4.)  As  a  seal,  it   is,  a)  a  pledge  of  the   con- 


190  lord's  supper. 

tinuance  of  God's  covenant,  b)  a  pledge  to 
each  believer  of  God's  mercy,  c)  an  exhi- 
bition of  Christ  as  the  spiritual  food  of  the 
soul,  d)  a  renewed  assurance  of  divine  gx-ace. 
(Pp.  543-546.) 
IV,   General  ohservations. 

1.  The  ordinance  excludes,  not  only  open  un- 
believers, but  all  who  deny  the  atonement. 

2.  All  are  disqualified  who  do  not  give  evidence 
of  genuine  repentance  and  desire  for  salvation. 

3.  Every  church  "should  shut  out  such  persons  by 
discipline. 

4.  But  the  table  of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  sur- 
rounded with  superstitious  terrors. 

5.  Thei-e  is  no  rule  as  to  the  frequency  of  cele- 
brating the  ordinance. 

6.  Its  habitual  neglect  by  professing  Christians  is 
highly  censurable.  It  therefore  becomes  the 
duty  of  evex-y  Minister  to  explain  the  obligation, 
and  to  show  the  advantages,  of  this  sacrament, 
and  earnestly  to  enforce  its  regular  observ^ance 
upon  all  those  who  give  satisfactory  evidence 
of  "  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."     (Pp.  546-548.) 


THE    END. 


BOOKS 

Sold   at  the   Primitive   Methodist   Book-room. 

A 

BIBLE    DICTIONAEY, 

BEING    A    COMPREHENSIVE   DIGEST    OF   THE 

HISTOEY    AND    ANTIQUITIES    OF    THE    HEBREWS 
AND    NEIGHBOUKING    NATIONS; 

The  Natural  History,  Geography,  and  Litm-ature  of  the  Sacred 

Writings, 

WITH     KEFERENCE     TO     THE     LATEST      RESEARCHES. 

By  the  Eev.  JAMES  AUSTIN   BASTOW. 

Third  Edition.     Handsomely  done  up  in  Cloth,  price  10s.  6d. 

The  London  Quarterly  Bevieiu  says  of  this  Bible  Dictionary  : 
"  It  is  a  good  book,  well  worthy  to  compete  with  the  many  pro- 
ductions of  the  same  kind  that  have  durmg  the  last  tew  year, 
been  issued.  A  third  edition  shows  the  appreciation  o  the 
pubhc,  and  has  given  the  industrious  and  ''""^^^"^^^"^  '^"*°' 
L  opportunity  to  bring  up  his  Dictionary  to  tbe^tanclard  of 
more  recent  investigation.     We  note  w.th    special  satistaction 

hat  the  wort  includl  more  of  the  directly  theological  element 
than  is  usually  attempted  in  Bible  Dictionaries.  An  aUe  Intro- 
duction to  the  Literature  of  the  Bible,  occupying  fifty-two  close 

pages,  will  be  found  exceedingly  useful  by  a  large  number   of 

readers."  

Bourne's,   H.,   Commentary  on   the    Go.^pel   of      • 
St.  John.     12mo.,  143  pp. 

Neat  cloth ■■•         ^ 

Gilt  

Bourne's,  H.,  Ecclesiastical  History.  From  the 
Creation  to  the  Eighteenth  Century  of  the  Christian 
Era.  Revised,  condensed,  &c.,  with  a  Preface  by 
William  Antliff,  D.D.     Crown  8vo.,  .527  pp. 

Extra  cloth  

Half-bound  

Morocco     ... 
History  of  the  Primitive  Methodist  Connexion, 
from   its   rise  to   the   Conference  of    1860    being  the 
Jubilee  Volume  of  the  Connexion.     Compiled    by  the 
Rev.  John  Petty,  and  approved  by  the  Conference. 
Library  edition,  8vo.,  616  pp.,  morocco 

Medium  edition,  ditto,  half  calf  

Cheap  edition,  ditto,  cloth  


1     4 


6    0 

8     0 

10     0 


12    0 

7    ^'» 
o     0 


HYMN  BOOKS. 


12mo. 

Calf,  marbled  edges  ... 

Calf,  extra,  marbled... 

Morocco,  gilt  edges  ... 

„        Antique    ... 

16mo.,  in  Two  Columns. 

Embossed  Roan,  gilt  edges  ... 
Morocco,  ditto,  limp 
Morocco,  ditto,  boards 
Morocco,  extra,  very  neat    ... 
Morocco,  extra,  rim  and  clasp 

ISmo. 
Eoan,  embossed  gilt  edges  ... 
Calf,  marbled  edges  ..." 
Calf,  extra,  gilt  edges 
Morocco,  extra,  gilt  edges    ... 
Morocco,  ditto,  rim  and  clasp 

32mo. 
School  edition,  strong  cloth... 

Red  Sheep      

Roan,  embossed,  gilt  edges  ... 
Calf,  marbled  edges  ... 

Calf,  ditto,  one  cTasp  

Calf,  extra,  marbled... 
Calf ,  ditto,  one  clasp. . . 
Morocco,  extra,  gilt  edges    ... 
Morocco,  gilt  edges,  rim  and  clasp  ... 

BIBLE  A^B  TWO  COLUMN  HYMN  BOOK. 

Roan,  gilt  edges        

Morocco,  extra,  gilt  edges 

Morocco,  ,,  rim  and  clasp    ... 

Morocco,  elegant,  antique,  gilt  edges,  &c.  ... 
BIBLE,  to  correspond  with  the  best  18mo.  Hymn  Book 

REVIVAL  HYMN  BOOK. 

Roan,  embossed,  gilt  edges  ... 
Morocco,  gilt,  Tery  neat 

SCHOOL  HYMN  BOOKS. 
Paper  cover,  115  hymns,  64  pp.     ... 
Cloth  limp 

Cloth,  lettered,  348  hymns,  192  pp 

Roan,  gilt  ditto,  ditto...- 


s. 

d. 

4 

4 

4 

10 

.5 

10 

10 

0 

3 

0 

4 

0 

5 

6 

5 

0 

6 

0 

2 

s 

2 

10 

3 

6 

5 

0 

6 

0 

1 

3 

1 

10 

2 

4 

2 

(i 

2 

8 

2 

8 

2 

10 

4 

6 

5 

4 

4 

6 

7 

0 

9 

0 

8 

6 

4 

e 

1 

0 

2 

0 

0 

1 

0 

2 

0 

4 

0 

6